Upload
pilot
View
213
Download
1
Embed Size (px)
Citation preview
This article was downloaded by [University of Connecticut]On 10 October 2014 At 2222Publisher RoutledgeInforma Ltd Registered in England and Wales Registered Number 1072954 Registeredoffice Mortimer House 37-41 Mortimer Street London W1T 3JH UK
International Journal of HealthPromotion and EducationPublication details including instructions for authors andsubscription informationhttpwwwtandfonlinecomloirhpe20
Understanding the causes of traumathe Indigenous African perspectiveAluwani Nevhutalu a amp Pilot Mudhovozi ba Department of Heath Seshego Hospital Limpopo Province South Africab Department of Psychology University of Venda Private BagX5050 Thohoyandou 0970 South AfricaPublished online 02 Aug 2012
To cite this article Aluwani Nevhutalu amp Pilot Mudhovozi (2012) Understanding the causes oftrauma the Indigenous African perspective International Journal of Health Promotion andEducation 504 178-193 DOI 101080146352402012702509
To link to this article httpdxdoiorg101080146352402012702509
PLEASE SCROLL DOWN FOR ARTICLE
Taylor amp Francis makes every effort to ensure the accuracy of all the information (theldquoContentrdquo) contained in the publications on our platform However Taylor amp Francisour agents and our licensors make no representations or warranties whatsoever as tothe accuracy completeness or suitability for any purpose of the Content Any opinionsand views expressed in this publication are the opinions and views of the authorsand are not the views of or endorsed by Taylor amp Francis The accuracy of the Contentshould not be relied upon and should be independently verified with primary sourcesof information Taylor and Francis shall not be liable for any losses actions claimsproceedings demands costs expenses damages and other liabilities whatsoever orhowsoever caused arising directly or indirectly in connection with in relation to or arisingout of the use of the Content
This article may be used for research teaching and private study purposes Anysubstantial or systematic reproduction redistribution reselling loan sub-licensingsystematic supply or distribution in any form to anyone is expressly forbidden Terms ampConditions of access and use can be found at httpwwwtandfonlinecompageterms-and-conditions
Understanding the causes of trauma the IndigenousAfrican perspective
Aluwani Nevhutalua and Pilot Mudhovozib
aDepartment of Heath Seshego Hospital Limpopo Province South Africa bDepartment ofPsychology University of Venda Private Bag X5050 Thohoyandou 0970 South Africa
We investigated the African Belief System on explanation of the causes of traumaThe study was conducted in the rural communities of the Vhembe District in SouthAfrica Seventy-five participants (female frac14 55 male frac14 20 age range frac14 25ndash60 yearsmean age frac14 356 years ethnicity Black African) were conveniently selected for thestudy Focus groupdiscussionswere conductedwith the participantsDatawere analysedusing thematic content analysis The African Belief System gives various causal reasonsof trauma The causes range fromnatural towitchcraft and lsquomazhuluzhulursquo Other causesinclude rape road accidents house or business breaking murder domestic violence andancestral spirits Future study with a larger sample is recommended to increase thetransferability of the findings to people in similar situations
Keywords African Belief System trauma culture traditional healing
Introduction
The cultural framework will be discussed below within the ecological theory of
Bronfenbrenner Bronfenbrenner proposed an ecological systems model of lifelong
progressive accommodations individuals make to the changing environment in which they
develop (Eamon 2001) He conceptualised a model that is referred to as a lsquobio-ecological
paradigmrsquo This model rests on two main assumptions that can be investigated within a
processndashpersonndashcontextndashtime model First he assumes that human development occurs
through a process of progressively more complex reciprocal interactions or proximal
processes which includes human beings objects and symbols in an environment
Proximal processes occur between a parent and a child and within peer school learning
and recreational activities These are the mechanisms by which genetic potential for
effective psychological functioning is realised
Second the effectiveness of proximal processes is determined by the biopsychological
characteristics of an individual the immediate and distant environments in which
proximal processes occur and the outcome being examined (Eamon 2001) According to
Bronfenbrenner development occurs in a set of nested structures Developmental
outcomes are influenced by the interactions within the microsystems or the immediate
settings that contain the developing person The remaining structures are according to the
order of the distance of their influence on the developing individual they include
mesosystems (processes between two or more microsystems both contain the developing
person) exosystems (processes between two or more settings) macrosystems (influences
of a broader culture and socio-economic environments) and chronosystems (effects of
ISSN 1463-5240 printISSN 2164-9545 online
q 2012 Institute of Health Promotion and Education
httpdxdoiorg101080146352402012702509
httpwwwtandfonlinecom
Corresponding author Email pilotmudhovoziunivenacza
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education
Vol 50 No 4 July 2012 178ndash193
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
consistency and change over life course) The structures of the ecological environment
serve as a framework for the explanation of the Africansrsquo belief system
The microsystem
The microsystem consists of the immediate environment such as onersquos home friends
relatives school and society Proximal processes operate either to facilitate or to impede
development In this study the microsystem represents the everyday practical social and
collective life of people in Africa In an African environment the broader existence is
mostly influenced by the macrosystem and mesosystem However some illnesses are
believed to originate in the microsystem (Eamon 2001)
In an African environment not all illnesses are believed to be caused by the wrath of
ancestors There is a belief that pollution (or ritual impurities are usually associated with
death the reproductive system and the violation of sexual prohibitions) and germs can also
cause certain illnesses in the traditional African village For example it is believed that the
violation of sexual prohibitions like sexual intercourse with a woman during
menstruation with a widow before she is cleansed or with a woman who has had an
abortion or miscarriage can lead to a variety of health problems However in this case the
wrath of ancestors is believed to cause illness but it is also believed that witches
sometimes use sexual intercourse to cause illness Besides this belief about witches and
ancestors as causes of illnesses Africans also believe that some diseases like colds
influenza malaria and so forth are germ-related (van Dyk 2001)
The mesosystem
Mesosystems integrate the interrelations between two or more microsystems each of
which contains the developing person In an African view the mesosystem is the
intermediate universe It functions as a no-manrsquos land since it is believed to take place
where evil spirits witches and sorcerers dwell It is also called the lsquostructured collective
imaginaryrsquo a system that is highly respected for giving rise to all good and bad fortune as
well as giving of form to peoplersquos desires fears anxieties and hope for success It is also
believed to regulate the day-to-day psychological fate of individual human beings in
Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Traditionally Africans do not believe in chance bad luck or fate rather they believe
that every illness has an intention and a specific cause and in order to combat the illness
the cause must be found counteracted uprooted or punished This belief propels them to
ask questions like lsquowhorsquo and lsquowhyrsquo They recognise both an immediate cause and an
ultimate cause for disease or misfortune (Foulks et al 1977) An example in this case may
be a case of a patient with HIV who may fully understand that she was infected by her
partner and this is the immediate cause of her illness Despite this understanding she will
ask lsquowhy me and not another personrsquo the only answer that will really satisfy the person is
that someone by means of magical manipulation may have caused her husband to infect
her (the ultimate cause of the illness)
This belief in the cause of the illness makes many Africans consult both traditional
healers and biochemical professionals for the same condition The traditional healer is
consulted to diagnose the personal cause of the condition (eg bewitchment) or to prevent
recurrence (eg by performing a ritual) However the western doctor is consulted for
medication to treat the condition symptomatically (Scholten 2012)
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 179
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
The exosystem
The exosystemconsists of connections and processes between twoormore settings but only
one contains the developing person The home and the community in general are examples
of common settings for individuals Events that occur in a community have consequences on
individuals in the home For example a community may believe in witchcraft to the extent
that every member of that community might be forced to contribute money for consulting a
traditional healer if the community suspects that there is a witch who is bewitching its
members Failure by particular family members to co-operate with other community
members may lead those individuals to be suspects of witchcraft Instances have occurred
whereby families were punished by being burnt to death beaten or expelled from that
community following suspicions of being witches (van Dyk 2001)
The macrosystem
The macrosystem is referred to as the cultural lsquoblueprintrsquo that partially determines social
structures and activities that occur in the more immediate system levels Components of
the macrosystem include material resources opportunity structures alternatives available
throughout the life course lifestyles customs shared knowledge and cultural beliefs
(Eamon 2001) In an African context the macrosystem is regarded as the highest universe
that consists of God the ancestors and the spirits of the chosen dead In this context God is
seen as a Supreme Being or Creator who has withdrawn himself from human beings
Ancestors are believed to preserve the honour and traditions of tribes and usually protect
people against evil and destructive forces They can also punish their people by sending
illness and misfortune if social norms are violated or when culturally prescribed practices
are neglected or incorrectly performed (Kazarian and Evans 1998)
There is a belief that when a human being is about to enter the real world he forms an
agreement with God that determines how long he will live his profession the number of
wives he will have the number of children etc Failure to abide with the plan leads to
illness The traditional healer then intervenes by consulting the spirit to find out if the
patient needs to change his life to bring it into concordance with the life plan worked out in
the spirit world (Ebigbo 1987) Furthermore it is believed that illness might be caused by
failure to perform a cultural and religious ritual However it is assumed that peaceful
living with onersquos neighbours observing social norms and living in harmony with onersquos
environment and with God spirits and ancestors are all essential to protect oneself and
onersquos family from disease (Ebigbo 1987)
The above discussion indicates that culture is a determining factor in peoplesrsquo lives
influencing both decisions and understanding of the illnesses The health belief model
outlines how the belief system influences the perception of causes and treatment of
diseases In this study it is used to outline how Africans make their choice of treatment
based on what they believe to be the cause of their illness The ecological theory indicates
how onersquos development and the context within which individuals live contribute to the
development of psychological problems which include post-traumatic stress disorder
(PTSD) The next section focuses on the cultural conceptualisation of trauma
Cultural contextualisation of trauma
The effects of culture permeate the entire field of mental health Culture of a particular
society governs the social norms and provides explanation of how people become
mentally ill how they should be treated using acceptable treatment options and of the
180 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
interaction of the roles of a patient and a healer (Foulks et al 1977) In the process of
development people imbibe the culture that is around them In a general sense people
grow up thinking believing and behaving in ways that are found in their culture adhering
to rules and conforming to its practices
Culture is defined by Matsumoto as lsquoa set of attitudes values beliefs and behaviours
shared by a group of people but different for each individual communicated from one
generation to the nextrsquo (1996 p 16) According to Gopaul-McNicol and Brice-Baker
(1998 p 5) lsquoculture is a way of living that encompasses the customs traditions attitudes
and overall socialization in which a group of people engage that are unique (not deficient)
to their cultural upbringingrsquo
lsquoCulture includes patterns of behaviour customs values beliefs attitudes implicit
rules of conduct patterns of family social organization taboos and sanctions-all which are
commonly shared in a group of people that have a common identity based in ethnic and
sometimes territorial unityrsquo (De Silva in Yule 1999 p 48) In support of the above idea
Triandis (1994 p 19) holds that lsquoculture is multifaceted in that it includes patterns of
dress methods of getting food economic activities patterns of social interaction patterns
of child rearing ways to educate the young ways to make decisions beliefs and patterns
of communication (language gestures) and so onrsquo
Trauma and social context
Trauma can in many ways be defined by an individualrsquos socio-cultural background both
directly and indirectly through the beliefs and attitudes heshe has acquired or
internalised Traumas resulting from the likes of death or severe injury in the war front
may be seen as catastrophic by almost everyone Other forms of trauma-inducing events
may be open to cultural construction making the reaction of individuals to traumatic
experience become influenced by their societyrsquos view or norms around the event In some
cases individuals may be seen as martyrs or unfortunate victims or mere mercenaries
For example a rape victim who can be made to feel that it was hisher fault that heshe was
attacked and instead of sympathy receive blame and even vilification
During acute trauma the social environment tends to respond with generosity Every
society seems to have evolved social and religious structures that aim at helping the
acutely distressed people until they resume self-care To prevent and treat post-traumatic
stress there should be external validation about the reality of a traumatic experience in a
safe and supportive context When there is persistence of a victimrsquos helplessness or when
the meaning of the trauma is secret forbidden or unacceptable trauma results in the
mobilisation of external resources or restitution Because of lack of validation and support
traumatic memories are more likely to continue prey on the victimsrsquo minds and will likely
be expressed as anger withdrawal or disruptive behaviour
The personal meaning of traumatic experience for individuals is influenced by the
social context in which it occurs This means that victims and significant people in their
surroundings may have different and fluctuating assessments of both the reality of what
happened and of the extent of the victimsrsquo suffering Therefore victims and bystanders
may have conflicting agendas to repair create forget or take revenge If memories of
trauma remain unprocessed traumatised individuals tend to re-experience the frightening
feelings and perceptions belonging to the past When there are actual injuries physical
pain and suffering are usually neglected Various forms of treatment on many disorders
including trauma-related disorders use western and traditional forms of treatment and this
occurs in different contexts across different cultures
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 181
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
The use of traditional healing in African culture
Though the use of western medicine is well spread in Africa most Africans still believe in
traditional healing methods This might be partly due to Africansrsquo belief of the causes of
illnesses Though most Africans are aware that some illnesses have natural or organic
causes there is still an overriding belief in the supernatural or spiritual causation of illness
that leads to the use of mystical and spiritual remedies for cure Africans tend to show
dissatisfaction with the scientific medicine that they see as undermining the religious and
ancestral aspects of the problem Because of this belief individuals wear a guard receive
spiritual baths (herbal bath with holy water) and also have a priest or minister to bless the
home or throw salt around the house to protect themselves from these evil forces In this
way the client goes to a faith healer while concurrently seeking medical or psychological
help (Gopaul-McNicol and Brice-Baker 1998)
When Christianity was established missionaries preached spiritual salvation based
on their own experiences Africans were accepted into the church upon receiving
baptism and making an oral confession of faith in Jesus Christ For many Africans
Christianity was only adopted outwardly and did not inspire them spiritually According
to Waruta and Kinoti (1994) many Africans still maintain their traditional beliefs and
practices during important or critical stages in life (like birth initiation marriage
death incurable sickness and other anxieties in daily living) while upholding their piety
as bequeathed to them in the missionary enterprise Waruta and Kinoti (1994)
furthermore hold that any kind of medical treatment which is unrelated to the
supernatural and to the community has limited chances of success in Africa even if
half the patients profess to be Christians
In most African societies healing combines herbal medication psychotherapy and
religion In a study conducted by Madu et al (1999) 80 of all psychic andor somatic
illnesses are treated by traditional healers in Africa and only 20 of the cases are
examined by a doctor of western medicine He furthermore states that traditional healers
and religious faith healers handle most of the cases in Nigeria
In his study to investigate the attitudes and knowledge of physicians towards
traditional healing faith healing and alternative medicine Peltzer (2001) found that on
the one hand the so-called non-biological methods were seen as quackery by 305
physicians for alternative medicine 467 for faith healing and 495 for traditional
healing The above discussion clearly indicates that Africans believe in their traditional
way of treatment It also became evident that even those who are Christians still believe in
traditional treatment One may argue that imposing western form of treatment even for
illnesses that are of western origin might not be regarded as being effective
Africans are not the only ones who hold special values around causation and
management of diseases for example the Vietnamese a nation on which most PTSD
diagnosis and research work was done following the Vietnamese war they also hold
certain beliefs around illness They were reported to follow Confician ancestral worship
wherein interpersonal relationships are carefully regulated Highly valued Confician and
Buddhist beliefs urge followers to be shy passive and modest and advocate restraint from
displaying strong emotions in public Thus a family a fundamental social unit frequently
gets involved in health care decisions that are seldom left for an individual During
suffering and conflict pain and unhappiness are initially endured in silence and privacy
and are generally only shared with family members and close friends when conditions
worsen and persist Because self-control is a traditional value emotions are considered
weaknesses expressed only by inferior people From this discussion one may argue that
182 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
culture is predominantly vital in shaping peoplersquos lives Even when people are
traumatised it is important to consider how different cultures view trauma and peoplersquos
reactions to it
The Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders (DSM-IV-TR) and the
International Statistical Classification of Diseases (ICD-10) are said to contain a particular
way of diagnosis to the world One may argue that different cultural contexts make it not
realistic that the diagnosis can suit all cultures across the world Collins (2004) argues that
the DSM-IV and ICD-10 contain information that is western orientated Thus the
psychiatric categories that are used to understand measure and classify mental distress are
specific to western culture and society
According to van Dyk (2001) the local concepts of suffering misfortune and
illness have been ignored and undermined It is maintained that the contextual factors
are critical in influencing and shaping how traumatic events are experienced
responded to and explained The society or individuals use these contextual factors to
experience what is considered traumatic Contextual factors include the social
political and cultural realities in which people exist and utilise to make sense of what
happens to them
Thus the PTSD model is said to have some shortcomings that include the fact that it
focuses on the individual while downplaying the effects of trauma on family friends and
other people in the traumatised personrsquos social world It also fails to acknowledge that
whole communities can experience trauma on a collective basis (Collins 2004) However
there are traditional methods that are available for the treatment of mental disorders
despite the psychological intervention which is of western origin
Method
Research design
This was an exploratory study whereby a qualitative method using focus group discussion
for data collection was utilised Neuman (2000) argues that an exploratory study is a study
into an area that has not been fully researched Much is not yet researched about on how
Africans understand PTSD especially in the Limpopo Province
Participants
Ten focus groups with a total of 75 participants (female frac14 55 male frac14 20 age
range frac14 25ndash60 years mean age frac14 356 years ethnicity Black African) were drawn using
convenience sampling method Participants were drawn from people who were involved in
traumatic incidents that include road accidents murder rape domestic violence and
housebreaking The sample was drawn from the rural communities of the Vhembe District
Each group consisted of 6ndash10 members from different villages in Thulamela and
Makhado municipalities For the purpose of this study the direct victims of violence
as well as their family members and relatives were found relevant as they were involved
in trauma-inducing events either directly or indirectly
Convenience sampling was used in this study This kind of sampling refers to a
haphazard selection of cases that conveniently suite the purpose of the study An example
of convenience sampling is like the street interview conducted by television interviewers
(Neuman 2000) A researcher selects those participants who are usually the nearest and
most easily available (de Vos 1998)
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 183
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Research instrument
Focus group discussion method is defined by Struwig and Stead (2001) as a carefully
planned discussion designed to obtain individualsrsquo perceptions on a defined area of interest
in a permissive non-threatening environment The discussions between the research
participants enable the participants to discuss issues they consider to be important In focus
groups the groups are generally composed of 7ndash10 people who are unfamiliar to one
another They should be selected because they share certain characteristics relevant to the
questions in the study (Marshall and Rossman 1999)
During the interview the interviewer creates a supportive environment asks
focused questions so as to encourage discussion and the expression of differing
opinions and points of view Questions start from the general and the non-threatening
and progress gradually to the specific and that which may be threatening Tricky
questions are asked to promote participantsrsquo expression of their views through the
creation of a supportive environment The interviewer should make participants feel
that their contributions are worthwhile and also that they are free to disagree with
each other The facilitator must be attentive and willing to listen Heshe must also
show an interest in what is being said encourage a wide range of opinions
assist participants to explore their ideas further avoid belittling participants and
direct the conversation when people become repetitive or move away from the topic
(Struwig and Stead 2001)
The rationale for using focus groups was that these groups share a common
characteristic of having been involved in traumatic incidents either directly or
indirectly This encouraged them to speak more freely without fear of being judged
by others It is believed that people often need to listen to other peoplersquos opinion and
understanding to form their own The focus group method relies on group discussion
and for the discussion to be successful participants must be able to talk to each other
about the topic of interest This method assumes that an individualrsquos attitudes and
beliefs do not form in a vacuum Focus group method was found relevant in this
study for its excellence in obtaining information from illiterate communities and as a
way of discovering attitudes and opinions which might not be revealed in a survey
questionnaire
Procedure
Telephonic requests were made with some known members of the Thulamela and
Makhado Municipalities to contact people who were involved in traumatic incidents
These people those who were requested to contact traumatised people were told about the
purpose of the focus groups and the confidentiality involved Members of civic structures
and pastors were among other people who helped to organise group members from the
mentioned communities Appointment dates were organised for each focus group and
discussions took place as arranged
Two sessions were held per week for each focus group Each session lasted for an
hour and a half Some sessions were conducted in churches and others were held at the
victimsrsquo homes The focus groups were conducted in Venda which is the mother tongue
of the participants and the researcher It was explained to the participants that the
sessions will be confidential Participantsrsquo consent was sought for the use of a tape
recorder to keep record of the sessions Tape-recorded information was transcribed
immediately after the sessions and later translated from Venda to English and back-
translated for validation purposes
184 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Trustworthiness
Marshall and Rossman (1999) maintain that research should respond to canons that are
regarded as criteria in which trustworthiness can be evaluated These canons are viewed by
Lincoln and Guba (in Marshall and Rossman 1999) as classical contribution to the
methodology of qualitative research They are credibility transferability dependability
and confirmability These four constructs establish the lsquotruth-valuersquo of a study The truth-
value refers to the applicability consistency and neutrability One may argue that
credibility transferability dependability and confirmability may be matched with internal
validity external validity reliability and objectivity which are appropriate for the
positivist paradigm and inappropriate for qualitative inquiry (Marshall and Rossman
1999) The four constructs that are appropriate for qualitative inquiry are discussed next
Credibility
In qualitative research credibility is maintained by an inquiry that ensures that the subject
is accurately identified and described (de Vos 1998) In this study continuous interaction
with participants through focus groups ensured that the subjects were accurately identified
and described
Transferability
Transferability refers to the applicability of one set of findings to another context (de Vos
1998) de Vos (1998) further argues that the demonstration of applicability of one set of
findings to another depends on the investigator who should make the transfer than the
original investigator Interestingly there are researchers who regard transferability as a
weakness in the approach To counter-challenge this idea the researcher can refer back to
the original theoretical framework to show how data collection and their analysis will be
guided by concepts and models (Marshall and Rossman 1999) In this study the findings
might be useful in clinical setting to help traumatised people That is the findings can be
used by helping professionals in South Africa considering the fact that the study is
conceptualised from the African cultural perspective
Dependability
Dependability is the third construct It refers to an attempt by the researcher to change
conditions in the phenomena chosen for the study This applies to the changes in the design
created by a refined understanding of the setting However qualitative researchers can
assert that qualitative research cannot be replicated because of the changing world They
plan to keep notes or log that record each design decision and the rationale behind it Their
procedures protocols and decisions can thus be inspected (de Vos 1998) In this study the
protocols procedures and decisions have been recorded All collected data are well
organised in a retrievable form and are easily available to challenge the notion of the
changing world
Confirmability
This is the last construct Lincoln and Guba (in Marshall and Rossman 1999) emphasise
the need to ask whether or not the findings of the study could be confirmed by another
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 185
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Because of the fact that the sample of this study was small the findings are less
generalisable
Data analysis
Thematic content analysis was used to analyse the data Tapes were transcribed from
Venda (the language of the interviewees) to English and back-translated to Venda for
validation purposes The data were coded analysed through reading and re-reading of
responses The rationale for reading and re-reading is that the researcher becomes familiar
with that data in intimate ways People events and quotations sift constantly through the
researcherrsquos mind (Marshall and Rossman 1999) The data were then analysed into four
steps as follows
Step 1 Analysis of individual transcripts
This step involves reading individual transcripts in several different ways First transcripts
were read as a whole noting general impressions Major opinions and attitudes that were
expressed by the groups were considered When transcripts were read for the second time
specific things that were looked for which were mainly from the objectives of the study
were noted Sections that were poorly transcribed and did not make sense were removed
Transcripts were coded sectioned and marked in the way that indicated what the
participants talked about The final step in reading the transcripts involved using the list of
required information and checking what information has been obtained
Step 2 The logbook
The logbook was used to keep all the responses together according to the topic of interest
Each response was entered unless it was exactly the same as another The main aim was to
retain the full range of responses
Step 3 Writing the results
Results were not only written from the logbook but also from the notes that were made
while reading transcripts as a whole As many reported results from the focus groups did
not indicate how many focus groups or participants discussed a certain issue results will
say lsquomany respondents said rsquo or lsquoonly a few groups discussions raised the issue of rsquo
Step 4 Interpretation
Throughout the study the researchers were thinking about the significance of the
information that was collected in terms of the problem or question that they wanted to
answer and to develop ideas about what the respondents said Results were looked at and
summaries were written
Ethical considerations
Participants in this study were informed about the nature and purpose of the study
Complete information about the study was explained for participants to comprehend the
purpose of the study This was done in order for participants to make a voluntary decision
about their participation (de Vos 1998) Participants were informed that they will be
186 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
involved in focus groups and the study is for educational purposes It was clearly indicated
that each focus group would last approximately 45ndash90 minutes The researcher also
explained to the participants that freedom is respected and as such they had to participate
voluntarily without any physical or psychological force
Furthermore they were informed that they would benefit from the focus groups as
they would share their traumatic experiences among themselves Confidentiality and
privacy was assured so that participants were safe from exposure (Denzin and Lincoln
1998) Information from focus groups was given anonymously to ensure the privacy of
subjects However participants were informed that a tape recorder will be used so that
participantsrsquo privacy cannot be affected if the tape recorder is used as a hidden
apparatus
Results
Figure 1 shows that most of the participants attributed the cause of trauma to witchcraft
(60) followed bymazhuzhulu (panic reaction to frightening thought or event) (20) and
the belief that it just happened (20)
Interview responses on culture-related causes of trauma
It emerged from the study that some participants believed that trauma was caused by
culturally related causes They cited devil possession witchcraft and ancestral spirits as
the major causes of trauma These are presented next
Devil possession
There are instances wherein people tend to attribute violence like rape and murder to devil
possession Whenever such incidents occur and they lack an explanation concerning the
act they believe that it is because concerned people are possessed by the devil According
to some respondents incidents like these where people commit such crime that lack
Figure 1 Perceived traumatic events
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 187
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
explanation were not common in the olden days Eight per cent of the participants
perceived devil possession as a cause of violence This was reflected in the following
quotes
As far as rape is concerned I really do not know what is in the minds of men because theyeven rape babies of less than a year old In some cases one may think this may be influencedby Satanism (RP 32)
The other cause is that children these days are used by the devil or is like they have evil spiritsor possessed since they just kill as an end in itself and do not indicate why they killed or atleast show some hidden motive of wanting to steal that personrsquos money (RP 74)
Witchcraft
Though many respondents realised that they were living in a violent environment where
violent incidents occurred in their lives 8 attributed the causes of its trauma to
witchcraft Their explanations of the occurrence of traumatic incidents tended to suite their
held beliefs For example the interpretation of mishaps or misfortunes that befell
individuals was believed to be caused by witchcraft The belief that witchcraft is the cause
of violent incidents is reflected in the following
I think mine is obvious that there could be somebody who is after me because a person cannothave a series of accidents one after the other In Venda if incidents are happening like thiswe start to suspect that someone is bewitching you (RP 22)
I also felt the same way about the cause of my sonrsquos death I have a very strong suspicion thathe was bewitched (RP 51)
You may find that one of the people who were in the truck was bewitched and now it hasaffected all of us (RP 62)
When we are praying there are others who are working for Satanism so I cannot rule out that itmight be due to demons or witchcraft (RP 74)
Ancestral spirits
Even though most respondents believed in witchcraft as a cause of traumatic events
some respondents believed in ancestral causes It was interesting to note that the belief
in the connection of trauma to ancestral power was mostly held by older respondents
They mentioned that their ancestors talk to them and sometimes tend to understand
why some traumatic incidents happen to them For others it was an honour when their
ancestors talked to them because they were helping them with the type of intervention
that they must use for their problem Another point is that respondents showed that
they obey their ancestors and their instructions so that even understanding why
some mishaps are happening in their lives was not a concern The following extracts
reflect this
One day my father visited me in my sleep and told me to consult a traditional healerI consulted a traditional healer who told me that I have lsquotshilisorsquo (meaning something thatsomeone gives you without your awareness which ends up like a poison in your body)(RP 33)
To tell you the truth I think this is a punishment from my father because the cattle that I saiddied on one night were not given to me alone I took them forcefully from my half brother whowas my fatherrsquos favourite child From that time nothing went on smoothly in my life I am justworried that it seems as if even my following generation will suffer like what I did as a way ofpaying for what I did wrong (RP 68)
188 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Other causes of trauma
The study also revealed that trauma was caused by non-cultural factors Some participants
attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner violence
rape robbery road accidents and murder These are presented next
Substance abuse
Twelve per cent of the participants indicated that trauma was caused by the abuse of
substances They believed that when young people are under the influence of drugs they
involve themselves in violent acts which then affect the community as a whole They are
usually involved in housebreaking murder and rape This is reflected in the following
responses
The main cause of all this trouble is drugs and alcohol that the youth are using In mostinstances they are always at the bars drinking alcohol and smoking drugs After that they gowherever and cause all this troubles (RP 6)
I think that when the youths are involved in drugs they end up being involved in things likehousebreaking (RP 14)
I think the other cause is that young people use drugs that influence them to commit crimessuch as housebreaking and rape (RP 36)
As far as road accidents are concerned I think people sometimes drive when they are drunk ordrive recklessly which may also contribute to traumatic incidents (RP 65)
Road accidents may be caused by reckless driving and driving when people are drunk (RP 67)
Intimate partner violence
Some participants showed that intimate partner violence occurs among people though
very few report the incidents In almost all focus groups in this study very few responses
emerged around intimate partner violence as a form of a traumatic event This probably
happened because most people seem to consider domestic violence to be a normal way of
life in a family or in the community This is also regarded as something that is not
supposed to be disclosed This was reflected as follows
The other thing that people do not talk about is domestic violence (RP 33)
Domestic violence is also common but it is complicated because many women do not talkabout it even when they are being abused all the time (RP 36)
if he drinks he beats kicks and insults using vulgar words I mean those deep Vendawords that my children are not supposed to hear as these I think also affect them This hasbecome part of our life in this family that we just told ourselves that we should accept it assuch (RP 40)
Rape
Rape was mentioned in almost all focus group discussions Participants were concerned
about the fact that rape happens to people of all ages including children and it also makes
them feel unsafe Rape brings about fear in peoplersquos lives In these focus groups 21
reported having been raped and even those who were not subjected to this type of violence
showed concern that they were afraid of this act This is reflected by the following extracts
It is true because it is not safe to walk long distances alone where there is a small bush from 6pm onwards If you walk there alone you are just inviting trouble (RP 11)
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 189
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Rape is something that we cannot leave out as it is becoming the order of the day (RP 32)
The common traumatic events in our area include rape and housebreaking Usually we do notfeel safe anymore when we are away We are always fearful that anything bad can happen atany time (RP 40)
Robbery
Robbery appeared to be contributing to a fearful environment for most participants They
felt that house and business breaking was traumatic The finding s supported by the
following statements
Housebreaking is threatening because you do not know what will happen after the personenters the house (RP 53)
Besides rape other common incidents include housebreaking and theft These days even if youare asleep you do not even know what will happen as thieves and criminals rob at night(RP 58)
The other thing which we see as a problem is theft even during the day This also includeshousebreaking which makes people not to feel safe (RP 70)
Road accidents
Another form of violence that emerged from the focus group discussions was road
accidents It appeared that road accidents created situations that became traumatic and
violent to many respondents Seventeen per cent of the participants reported incidences of
having been involved or affected in road accidents Like rape road accidents became a
concern for many respondents as in the following responses
Road accidents are very common Some victims of road accidents are school childrenSometimes these accidents happen in succession and it becomes very painful (RP 32)
Now that we are going for holidays you will hear a number of road accidents reported evenhere at our place The problem is that in some cases other people die and it is very painful forthe relatives who are left behind (RP 61)
Murder
Twelve per cent of the participants reported incidences of a family member or relative who
was murdered There was a general feeling of concern that people no longer have respect
for life The finding is supported by the following statements
Another problem around here is killings Mostly boys do this They kill each other like fliesSome people are killed by guns and some by knives (RP 7)
From the place where I come from incidences of shooting are escalating It is now becomingthe way of life where thieves may even shoot you when you are inside your house (RP 16)
Discussion
Most of the participants attributed the cause of trauma to witchcraft (60) followed by
mazhuzhulu (panic reaction to frightening thought or event) (20) The finding supports
the notion that peoplersquo understanding of trauma and its causes anchors on their
macrosystem the cultural lsquoblueprintrsquo that partially determines social structures and
activities that occur (Eamon 2001) In the present study the Venda-speaking participants
190 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
conceptualised trauma and its causes from their cultural beliefs Also the finding is in line
with Foulks et alrsquos (1977) assertion that Africans do not believe in chance bad luck or
fate They believe that every illness has an intention and a specific cause Their culture
includes customs values beliefs attitudes implicit rules of conduct patterns of family
social organisation taboos and sanctions which they shared (Triandis 1994 De Silva in
Yule 1999) Nonetheless 20 of the participants indicated that the trauma just happened
This view might have been put forward by participants who do not subscribe to the
traditional explanation of witchraft and mazhuluzhulu Another plausible explanation is
that the 20 may account for Black Africans who embraced the individualistic western
cultural values
Therefore the microsystems (immediate setting) mesosystems (processes between
two or more microsystems) exosystems (processes between two or more settings)
macrosystems (influences of a broader culture and socio-economic environments) and
chronosystems (effects of consistency and change over life course) among the Venda-
speaking participants influenced their understanding of the causes of trauma (Eamon
2001) Thus these structures of the ecological environment served as a framework for the
explanation of the Africansrsquo belief system among the Venda-speaking participants It is
therefore not surprising that most of them (60) attributed trauma to witchcraft
The above finding is in line with the notion that for many Africans Christianity was
only adopted outwardly and did not inspire them spiritually According to Waruta and
Kinoti (1994) many Africans still maintain their traditional beliefs and practices during
important or critical stages in life (like birth initiation marriage death incurable sickness
and other anxieties in daily living) while upholding their piety as bequeathed to them in the
missionary enterprise Waruta and Kinoti (1994) furthermore hold that any kind of
medical treatment which is unrelated to the supernatural and to the community has
limited chances of success in Africa even if half the patients profess to be Christians
Contrary to the above the western-oriented PTSD model fails to account for the cultural
pluralistic experience of trauma (Collins 2004)
Some participants cited devil possession and ancestral spirits as the major causes of
trauma The responses reflect the influence of the mesosystem on individual members The
mesosystem integrates the interrelations between two or more microsystems each of
which contains the developing person In an African view the mesosystem is the
intermediate universe It functions as a no-manrsquos land since it is believed to take place
where evil spirits witches and sorcerers dwell It is also called the lsquostructured collective
imaginaryrsquo a system that is highly respected for giving rise to all good and bad fortune as
well as giving of form to peoplersquos desires fears anxieties and hope for success It is also
believed to regulate the day-to-day psychological fate of individual human beings in
Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Contrary to expectation the study did lend support the notion that in an African
environment there is a belief that ritual impurities are usually associated with death the
reproductive system and the violation of sexual prohibitions (van Dyk 2001) It had been
argued that the violation of sexual prohibitions like sexual intercourse with a woman
during menstruation with a widow before she is cleansed or with a woman who has had
an abortion or miscarriage can lead to a variety of health problems However in this case
the wrath of ancestors is believed to cause illness but it is also believed that witches
sometimes use sexual intercourse to cause illness Besides this belief about witches and
ancestors as causes of illnesses (van Dyk 2001) events that occur in a community have
consequences on individuals in the home For example a community may believe in
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 191
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
witchcraft Failure by particular family members to co-operate with other community
members may lead those individuals to be suspects of witchcraft (van Dyk 2001)
The above finding is compatible with Kazarian and Evansrsquos (1998) assertion that the
ancestors can punish their people by sending illness and misfortune if social norms are
violated or when culturally prescribed practices are neglected or incorrectly performed
The illness might be caused by failure to perform a cultural and religious ritual
Nevertheless it is assumed that peaceful living with onersquos neighbours observing social
norms and living in harmony with onersquos environment and with God spirits and ancestors
are all essential to protect oneself and onersquos family from disease (Ebigbo 1987)
It emerged from the study that trauma also results from non-cultural causes Some
participants attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner
violence rape robbery road accidents and murder This finding is in line with Gopaul-
McNicol and Brice-Bakerrsquos (1998) argument that the majority of Africans acknowledge
that some illnesses have natural or organic causes In the same vein Eamon (2001) opines
that certain illnesses are originated in the microsystem The microsystem consists of the
immediate environment such as onersquos home friends relatives school and society In this
study the microsystem represents the everyday practical social and collective life of
people in Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Conclusion
The DSM-IV-TR and the ICD-10 explain the western understanding of the causes of
trauma (Collins 2004) However the given explanations do not suit the traditional African
concept of trauma The psychiatric categories that are used to understand measure and
classify mental distress are specific to western culture and society They ignore and
undermine the African concepts of suffering misfortune and illness Africansrsquo
conceptualisation of trauma and its causes is influenced by several contextual factors
Contextual factors include their social political and cultural realities To a larger extent
the Venda-speaking participants attributed trauma to witchcraft angry ancestral spirits and
devil possession The study concludes that culture is a determining factor in peoplesrsquo lives
influencing both decisions and understanding of the illnesses
Limitations of the study
This study has some limitations All the participants were drawn from the Venda-speaking
ethnic group The study is short of the voices of the Tsonga Pedi Afrikaans and English-
speaking people in the Limpopo Province Considering the qualitative nature of the
present study the findings are not generalisable
References
Collins A 2004 Trauma in context advanced reader Durban University of Kwazulu NatalDenzin NK and Lincoln YS eds 1998 Collecting and interpreting qualitative materials
London Sagevan Dyk A 2001 Traditional African beliefs and customs Implications for AIDS education and
prevention in Africa South African Journal of Psychology 31 60ndash66Eamon MK 2001 The effects of poverty on childrenrsquos socioemotional development an ecological
systems analysis Social Work 46 256ndash266Ebigbo PE 1987 The mind body and society an African perspective International Journal for
the Advancement of Health 3 (4) 45ndash57Foulks EF et al 1977 Current perspectives in cultural psychiatry New York Spectrum
192 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Gopaul-McNicol S and Brice-Baker J 1998 Cross-cultural practice assessment treatment andtraining Canada Wiley
Kazarian SS and Evans DR 1998 Cultural clinical psychology theory research and practiceOxford Oxford University Press
Madu SN Baguma P and Pritz A 1999 Traditional healersrsquo approach to the schizophreniaFrankfurt IKO Verlag
Marshall C and Rossman GB 1999 Designing qualitative research 3rd ed New Delhi SageMatsumoto D 1996 Culture and psychology Pacific Grove CA BrooksColeNeuman WL 2000 Social research methods qualitative and quantitative approaches 4th ed
Boston MA Allyn amp BaconPeltzer K 2001 Exposure to violence and posttraumatic stress disorder in a rural adult population
in South Africa Acta Academica 32 73ndash84Struwig FW and Stead GB 2001 Planning designing and reporting research Pinelands
Cape Town Maskew Miller LongmanScholten A 2012 Bradycardia (Bradyarrythmia) [online] Available from httpcvimednyueduTriandis HC 1994 Culture and social behaviour New York McGraw-Hillde Vos AS ed 1998 Research at grassroots a prime for the caring professions Pretoria
Van SchaikWaruta DW and Kinoti HW 1994 Pastoral care in African Christianity essays in pastoral
theology Nairobi ActonYule W 1999 Post-traumatic stress disorders concepts and therapy Chichester Willey
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 193
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Understanding the causes of trauma the IndigenousAfrican perspective
Aluwani Nevhutalua and Pilot Mudhovozib
aDepartment of Heath Seshego Hospital Limpopo Province South Africa bDepartment ofPsychology University of Venda Private Bag X5050 Thohoyandou 0970 South Africa
We investigated the African Belief System on explanation of the causes of traumaThe study was conducted in the rural communities of the Vhembe District in SouthAfrica Seventy-five participants (female frac14 55 male frac14 20 age range frac14 25ndash60 yearsmean age frac14 356 years ethnicity Black African) were conveniently selected for thestudy Focus groupdiscussionswere conductedwith the participantsDatawere analysedusing thematic content analysis The African Belief System gives various causal reasonsof trauma The causes range fromnatural towitchcraft and lsquomazhuluzhulursquo Other causesinclude rape road accidents house or business breaking murder domestic violence andancestral spirits Future study with a larger sample is recommended to increase thetransferability of the findings to people in similar situations
Keywords African Belief System trauma culture traditional healing
Introduction
The cultural framework will be discussed below within the ecological theory of
Bronfenbrenner Bronfenbrenner proposed an ecological systems model of lifelong
progressive accommodations individuals make to the changing environment in which they
develop (Eamon 2001) He conceptualised a model that is referred to as a lsquobio-ecological
paradigmrsquo This model rests on two main assumptions that can be investigated within a
processndashpersonndashcontextndashtime model First he assumes that human development occurs
through a process of progressively more complex reciprocal interactions or proximal
processes which includes human beings objects and symbols in an environment
Proximal processes occur between a parent and a child and within peer school learning
and recreational activities These are the mechanisms by which genetic potential for
effective psychological functioning is realised
Second the effectiveness of proximal processes is determined by the biopsychological
characteristics of an individual the immediate and distant environments in which
proximal processes occur and the outcome being examined (Eamon 2001) According to
Bronfenbrenner development occurs in a set of nested structures Developmental
outcomes are influenced by the interactions within the microsystems or the immediate
settings that contain the developing person The remaining structures are according to the
order of the distance of their influence on the developing individual they include
mesosystems (processes between two or more microsystems both contain the developing
person) exosystems (processes between two or more settings) macrosystems (influences
of a broader culture and socio-economic environments) and chronosystems (effects of
ISSN 1463-5240 printISSN 2164-9545 online
q 2012 Institute of Health Promotion and Education
httpdxdoiorg101080146352402012702509
httpwwwtandfonlinecom
Corresponding author Email pilotmudhovoziunivenacza
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education
Vol 50 No 4 July 2012 178ndash193
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
consistency and change over life course) The structures of the ecological environment
serve as a framework for the explanation of the Africansrsquo belief system
The microsystem
The microsystem consists of the immediate environment such as onersquos home friends
relatives school and society Proximal processes operate either to facilitate or to impede
development In this study the microsystem represents the everyday practical social and
collective life of people in Africa In an African environment the broader existence is
mostly influenced by the macrosystem and mesosystem However some illnesses are
believed to originate in the microsystem (Eamon 2001)
In an African environment not all illnesses are believed to be caused by the wrath of
ancestors There is a belief that pollution (or ritual impurities are usually associated with
death the reproductive system and the violation of sexual prohibitions) and germs can also
cause certain illnesses in the traditional African village For example it is believed that the
violation of sexual prohibitions like sexual intercourse with a woman during
menstruation with a widow before she is cleansed or with a woman who has had an
abortion or miscarriage can lead to a variety of health problems However in this case the
wrath of ancestors is believed to cause illness but it is also believed that witches
sometimes use sexual intercourse to cause illness Besides this belief about witches and
ancestors as causes of illnesses Africans also believe that some diseases like colds
influenza malaria and so forth are germ-related (van Dyk 2001)
The mesosystem
Mesosystems integrate the interrelations between two or more microsystems each of
which contains the developing person In an African view the mesosystem is the
intermediate universe It functions as a no-manrsquos land since it is believed to take place
where evil spirits witches and sorcerers dwell It is also called the lsquostructured collective
imaginaryrsquo a system that is highly respected for giving rise to all good and bad fortune as
well as giving of form to peoplersquos desires fears anxieties and hope for success It is also
believed to regulate the day-to-day psychological fate of individual human beings in
Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Traditionally Africans do not believe in chance bad luck or fate rather they believe
that every illness has an intention and a specific cause and in order to combat the illness
the cause must be found counteracted uprooted or punished This belief propels them to
ask questions like lsquowhorsquo and lsquowhyrsquo They recognise both an immediate cause and an
ultimate cause for disease or misfortune (Foulks et al 1977) An example in this case may
be a case of a patient with HIV who may fully understand that she was infected by her
partner and this is the immediate cause of her illness Despite this understanding she will
ask lsquowhy me and not another personrsquo the only answer that will really satisfy the person is
that someone by means of magical manipulation may have caused her husband to infect
her (the ultimate cause of the illness)
This belief in the cause of the illness makes many Africans consult both traditional
healers and biochemical professionals for the same condition The traditional healer is
consulted to diagnose the personal cause of the condition (eg bewitchment) or to prevent
recurrence (eg by performing a ritual) However the western doctor is consulted for
medication to treat the condition symptomatically (Scholten 2012)
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 179
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
The exosystem
The exosystemconsists of connections and processes between twoormore settings but only
one contains the developing person The home and the community in general are examples
of common settings for individuals Events that occur in a community have consequences on
individuals in the home For example a community may believe in witchcraft to the extent
that every member of that community might be forced to contribute money for consulting a
traditional healer if the community suspects that there is a witch who is bewitching its
members Failure by particular family members to co-operate with other community
members may lead those individuals to be suspects of witchcraft Instances have occurred
whereby families were punished by being burnt to death beaten or expelled from that
community following suspicions of being witches (van Dyk 2001)
The macrosystem
The macrosystem is referred to as the cultural lsquoblueprintrsquo that partially determines social
structures and activities that occur in the more immediate system levels Components of
the macrosystem include material resources opportunity structures alternatives available
throughout the life course lifestyles customs shared knowledge and cultural beliefs
(Eamon 2001) In an African context the macrosystem is regarded as the highest universe
that consists of God the ancestors and the spirits of the chosen dead In this context God is
seen as a Supreme Being or Creator who has withdrawn himself from human beings
Ancestors are believed to preserve the honour and traditions of tribes and usually protect
people against evil and destructive forces They can also punish their people by sending
illness and misfortune if social norms are violated or when culturally prescribed practices
are neglected or incorrectly performed (Kazarian and Evans 1998)
There is a belief that when a human being is about to enter the real world he forms an
agreement with God that determines how long he will live his profession the number of
wives he will have the number of children etc Failure to abide with the plan leads to
illness The traditional healer then intervenes by consulting the spirit to find out if the
patient needs to change his life to bring it into concordance with the life plan worked out in
the spirit world (Ebigbo 1987) Furthermore it is believed that illness might be caused by
failure to perform a cultural and religious ritual However it is assumed that peaceful
living with onersquos neighbours observing social norms and living in harmony with onersquos
environment and with God spirits and ancestors are all essential to protect oneself and
onersquos family from disease (Ebigbo 1987)
The above discussion indicates that culture is a determining factor in peoplesrsquo lives
influencing both decisions and understanding of the illnesses The health belief model
outlines how the belief system influences the perception of causes and treatment of
diseases In this study it is used to outline how Africans make their choice of treatment
based on what they believe to be the cause of their illness The ecological theory indicates
how onersquos development and the context within which individuals live contribute to the
development of psychological problems which include post-traumatic stress disorder
(PTSD) The next section focuses on the cultural conceptualisation of trauma
Cultural contextualisation of trauma
The effects of culture permeate the entire field of mental health Culture of a particular
society governs the social norms and provides explanation of how people become
mentally ill how they should be treated using acceptable treatment options and of the
180 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
interaction of the roles of a patient and a healer (Foulks et al 1977) In the process of
development people imbibe the culture that is around them In a general sense people
grow up thinking believing and behaving in ways that are found in their culture adhering
to rules and conforming to its practices
Culture is defined by Matsumoto as lsquoa set of attitudes values beliefs and behaviours
shared by a group of people but different for each individual communicated from one
generation to the nextrsquo (1996 p 16) According to Gopaul-McNicol and Brice-Baker
(1998 p 5) lsquoculture is a way of living that encompasses the customs traditions attitudes
and overall socialization in which a group of people engage that are unique (not deficient)
to their cultural upbringingrsquo
lsquoCulture includes patterns of behaviour customs values beliefs attitudes implicit
rules of conduct patterns of family social organization taboos and sanctions-all which are
commonly shared in a group of people that have a common identity based in ethnic and
sometimes territorial unityrsquo (De Silva in Yule 1999 p 48) In support of the above idea
Triandis (1994 p 19) holds that lsquoculture is multifaceted in that it includes patterns of
dress methods of getting food economic activities patterns of social interaction patterns
of child rearing ways to educate the young ways to make decisions beliefs and patterns
of communication (language gestures) and so onrsquo
Trauma and social context
Trauma can in many ways be defined by an individualrsquos socio-cultural background both
directly and indirectly through the beliefs and attitudes heshe has acquired or
internalised Traumas resulting from the likes of death or severe injury in the war front
may be seen as catastrophic by almost everyone Other forms of trauma-inducing events
may be open to cultural construction making the reaction of individuals to traumatic
experience become influenced by their societyrsquos view or norms around the event In some
cases individuals may be seen as martyrs or unfortunate victims or mere mercenaries
For example a rape victim who can be made to feel that it was hisher fault that heshe was
attacked and instead of sympathy receive blame and even vilification
During acute trauma the social environment tends to respond with generosity Every
society seems to have evolved social and religious structures that aim at helping the
acutely distressed people until they resume self-care To prevent and treat post-traumatic
stress there should be external validation about the reality of a traumatic experience in a
safe and supportive context When there is persistence of a victimrsquos helplessness or when
the meaning of the trauma is secret forbidden or unacceptable trauma results in the
mobilisation of external resources or restitution Because of lack of validation and support
traumatic memories are more likely to continue prey on the victimsrsquo minds and will likely
be expressed as anger withdrawal or disruptive behaviour
The personal meaning of traumatic experience for individuals is influenced by the
social context in which it occurs This means that victims and significant people in their
surroundings may have different and fluctuating assessments of both the reality of what
happened and of the extent of the victimsrsquo suffering Therefore victims and bystanders
may have conflicting agendas to repair create forget or take revenge If memories of
trauma remain unprocessed traumatised individuals tend to re-experience the frightening
feelings and perceptions belonging to the past When there are actual injuries physical
pain and suffering are usually neglected Various forms of treatment on many disorders
including trauma-related disorders use western and traditional forms of treatment and this
occurs in different contexts across different cultures
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 181
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
The use of traditional healing in African culture
Though the use of western medicine is well spread in Africa most Africans still believe in
traditional healing methods This might be partly due to Africansrsquo belief of the causes of
illnesses Though most Africans are aware that some illnesses have natural or organic
causes there is still an overriding belief in the supernatural or spiritual causation of illness
that leads to the use of mystical and spiritual remedies for cure Africans tend to show
dissatisfaction with the scientific medicine that they see as undermining the religious and
ancestral aspects of the problem Because of this belief individuals wear a guard receive
spiritual baths (herbal bath with holy water) and also have a priest or minister to bless the
home or throw salt around the house to protect themselves from these evil forces In this
way the client goes to a faith healer while concurrently seeking medical or psychological
help (Gopaul-McNicol and Brice-Baker 1998)
When Christianity was established missionaries preached spiritual salvation based
on their own experiences Africans were accepted into the church upon receiving
baptism and making an oral confession of faith in Jesus Christ For many Africans
Christianity was only adopted outwardly and did not inspire them spiritually According
to Waruta and Kinoti (1994) many Africans still maintain their traditional beliefs and
practices during important or critical stages in life (like birth initiation marriage
death incurable sickness and other anxieties in daily living) while upholding their piety
as bequeathed to them in the missionary enterprise Waruta and Kinoti (1994)
furthermore hold that any kind of medical treatment which is unrelated to the
supernatural and to the community has limited chances of success in Africa even if
half the patients profess to be Christians
In most African societies healing combines herbal medication psychotherapy and
religion In a study conducted by Madu et al (1999) 80 of all psychic andor somatic
illnesses are treated by traditional healers in Africa and only 20 of the cases are
examined by a doctor of western medicine He furthermore states that traditional healers
and religious faith healers handle most of the cases in Nigeria
In his study to investigate the attitudes and knowledge of physicians towards
traditional healing faith healing and alternative medicine Peltzer (2001) found that on
the one hand the so-called non-biological methods were seen as quackery by 305
physicians for alternative medicine 467 for faith healing and 495 for traditional
healing The above discussion clearly indicates that Africans believe in their traditional
way of treatment It also became evident that even those who are Christians still believe in
traditional treatment One may argue that imposing western form of treatment even for
illnesses that are of western origin might not be regarded as being effective
Africans are not the only ones who hold special values around causation and
management of diseases for example the Vietnamese a nation on which most PTSD
diagnosis and research work was done following the Vietnamese war they also hold
certain beliefs around illness They were reported to follow Confician ancestral worship
wherein interpersonal relationships are carefully regulated Highly valued Confician and
Buddhist beliefs urge followers to be shy passive and modest and advocate restraint from
displaying strong emotions in public Thus a family a fundamental social unit frequently
gets involved in health care decisions that are seldom left for an individual During
suffering and conflict pain and unhappiness are initially endured in silence and privacy
and are generally only shared with family members and close friends when conditions
worsen and persist Because self-control is a traditional value emotions are considered
weaknesses expressed only by inferior people From this discussion one may argue that
182 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
culture is predominantly vital in shaping peoplersquos lives Even when people are
traumatised it is important to consider how different cultures view trauma and peoplersquos
reactions to it
The Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders (DSM-IV-TR) and the
International Statistical Classification of Diseases (ICD-10) are said to contain a particular
way of diagnosis to the world One may argue that different cultural contexts make it not
realistic that the diagnosis can suit all cultures across the world Collins (2004) argues that
the DSM-IV and ICD-10 contain information that is western orientated Thus the
psychiatric categories that are used to understand measure and classify mental distress are
specific to western culture and society
According to van Dyk (2001) the local concepts of suffering misfortune and
illness have been ignored and undermined It is maintained that the contextual factors
are critical in influencing and shaping how traumatic events are experienced
responded to and explained The society or individuals use these contextual factors to
experience what is considered traumatic Contextual factors include the social
political and cultural realities in which people exist and utilise to make sense of what
happens to them
Thus the PTSD model is said to have some shortcomings that include the fact that it
focuses on the individual while downplaying the effects of trauma on family friends and
other people in the traumatised personrsquos social world It also fails to acknowledge that
whole communities can experience trauma on a collective basis (Collins 2004) However
there are traditional methods that are available for the treatment of mental disorders
despite the psychological intervention which is of western origin
Method
Research design
This was an exploratory study whereby a qualitative method using focus group discussion
for data collection was utilised Neuman (2000) argues that an exploratory study is a study
into an area that has not been fully researched Much is not yet researched about on how
Africans understand PTSD especially in the Limpopo Province
Participants
Ten focus groups with a total of 75 participants (female frac14 55 male frac14 20 age
range frac14 25ndash60 years mean age frac14 356 years ethnicity Black African) were drawn using
convenience sampling method Participants were drawn from people who were involved in
traumatic incidents that include road accidents murder rape domestic violence and
housebreaking The sample was drawn from the rural communities of the Vhembe District
Each group consisted of 6ndash10 members from different villages in Thulamela and
Makhado municipalities For the purpose of this study the direct victims of violence
as well as their family members and relatives were found relevant as they were involved
in trauma-inducing events either directly or indirectly
Convenience sampling was used in this study This kind of sampling refers to a
haphazard selection of cases that conveniently suite the purpose of the study An example
of convenience sampling is like the street interview conducted by television interviewers
(Neuman 2000) A researcher selects those participants who are usually the nearest and
most easily available (de Vos 1998)
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 183
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Research instrument
Focus group discussion method is defined by Struwig and Stead (2001) as a carefully
planned discussion designed to obtain individualsrsquo perceptions on a defined area of interest
in a permissive non-threatening environment The discussions between the research
participants enable the participants to discuss issues they consider to be important In focus
groups the groups are generally composed of 7ndash10 people who are unfamiliar to one
another They should be selected because they share certain characteristics relevant to the
questions in the study (Marshall and Rossman 1999)
During the interview the interviewer creates a supportive environment asks
focused questions so as to encourage discussion and the expression of differing
opinions and points of view Questions start from the general and the non-threatening
and progress gradually to the specific and that which may be threatening Tricky
questions are asked to promote participantsrsquo expression of their views through the
creation of a supportive environment The interviewer should make participants feel
that their contributions are worthwhile and also that they are free to disagree with
each other The facilitator must be attentive and willing to listen Heshe must also
show an interest in what is being said encourage a wide range of opinions
assist participants to explore their ideas further avoid belittling participants and
direct the conversation when people become repetitive or move away from the topic
(Struwig and Stead 2001)
The rationale for using focus groups was that these groups share a common
characteristic of having been involved in traumatic incidents either directly or
indirectly This encouraged them to speak more freely without fear of being judged
by others It is believed that people often need to listen to other peoplersquos opinion and
understanding to form their own The focus group method relies on group discussion
and for the discussion to be successful participants must be able to talk to each other
about the topic of interest This method assumes that an individualrsquos attitudes and
beliefs do not form in a vacuum Focus group method was found relevant in this
study for its excellence in obtaining information from illiterate communities and as a
way of discovering attitudes and opinions which might not be revealed in a survey
questionnaire
Procedure
Telephonic requests were made with some known members of the Thulamela and
Makhado Municipalities to contact people who were involved in traumatic incidents
These people those who were requested to contact traumatised people were told about the
purpose of the focus groups and the confidentiality involved Members of civic structures
and pastors were among other people who helped to organise group members from the
mentioned communities Appointment dates were organised for each focus group and
discussions took place as arranged
Two sessions were held per week for each focus group Each session lasted for an
hour and a half Some sessions were conducted in churches and others were held at the
victimsrsquo homes The focus groups were conducted in Venda which is the mother tongue
of the participants and the researcher It was explained to the participants that the
sessions will be confidential Participantsrsquo consent was sought for the use of a tape
recorder to keep record of the sessions Tape-recorded information was transcribed
immediately after the sessions and later translated from Venda to English and back-
translated for validation purposes
184 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Trustworthiness
Marshall and Rossman (1999) maintain that research should respond to canons that are
regarded as criteria in which trustworthiness can be evaluated These canons are viewed by
Lincoln and Guba (in Marshall and Rossman 1999) as classical contribution to the
methodology of qualitative research They are credibility transferability dependability
and confirmability These four constructs establish the lsquotruth-valuersquo of a study The truth-
value refers to the applicability consistency and neutrability One may argue that
credibility transferability dependability and confirmability may be matched with internal
validity external validity reliability and objectivity which are appropriate for the
positivist paradigm and inappropriate for qualitative inquiry (Marshall and Rossman
1999) The four constructs that are appropriate for qualitative inquiry are discussed next
Credibility
In qualitative research credibility is maintained by an inquiry that ensures that the subject
is accurately identified and described (de Vos 1998) In this study continuous interaction
with participants through focus groups ensured that the subjects were accurately identified
and described
Transferability
Transferability refers to the applicability of one set of findings to another context (de Vos
1998) de Vos (1998) further argues that the demonstration of applicability of one set of
findings to another depends on the investigator who should make the transfer than the
original investigator Interestingly there are researchers who regard transferability as a
weakness in the approach To counter-challenge this idea the researcher can refer back to
the original theoretical framework to show how data collection and their analysis will be
guided by concepts and models (Marshall and Rossman 1999) In this study the findings
might be useful in clinical setting to help traumatised people That is the findings can be
used by helping professionals in South Africa considering the fact that the study is
conceptualised from the African cultural perspective
Dependability
Dependability is the third construct It refers to an attempt by the researcher to change
conditions in the phenomena chosen for the study This applies to the changes in the design
created by a refined understanding of the setting However qualitative researchers can
assert that qualitative research cannot be replicated because of the changing world They
plan to keep notes or log that record each design decision and the rationale behind it Their
procedures protocols and decisions can thus be inspected (de Vos 1998) In this study the
protocols procedures and decisions have been recorded All collected data are well
organised in a retrievable form and are easily available to challenge the notion of the
changing world
Confirmability
This is the last construct Lincoln and Guba (in Marshall and Rossman 1999) emphasise
the need to ask whether or not the findings of the study could be confirmed by another
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 185
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Because of the fact that the sample of this study was small the findings are less
generalisable
Data analysis
Thematic content analysis was used to analyse the data Tapes were transcribed from
Venda (the language of the interviewees) to English and back-translated to Venda for
validation purposes The data were coded analysed through reading and re-reading of
responses The rationale for reading and re-reading is that the researcher becomes familiar
with that data in intimate ways People events and quotations sift constantly through the
researcherrsquos mind (Marshall and Rossman 1999) The data were then analysed into four
steps as follows
Step 1 Analysis of individual transcripts
This step involves reading individual transcripts in several different ways First transcripts
were read as a whole noting general impressions Major opinions and attitudes that were
expressed by the groups were considered When transcripts were read for the second time
specific things that were looked for which were mainly from the objectives of the study
were noted Sections that were poorly transcribed and did not make sense were removed
Transcripts were coded sectioned and marked in the way that indicated what the
participants talked about The final step in reading the transcripts involved using the list of
required information and checking what information has been obtained
Step 2 The logbook
The logbook was used to keep all the responses together according to the topic of interest
Each response was entered unless it was exactly the same as another The main aim was to
retain the full range of responses
Step 3 Writing the results
Results were not only written from the logbook but also from the notes that were made
while reading transcripts as a whole As many reported results from the focus groups did
not indicate how many focus groups or participants discussed a certain issue results will
say lsquomany respondents said rsquo or lsquoonly a few groups discussions raised the issue of rsquo
Step 4 Interpretation
Throughout the study the researchers were thinking about the significance of the
information that was collected in terms of the problem or question that they wanted to
answer and to develop ideas about what the respondents said Results were looked at and
summaries were written
Ethical considerations
Participants in this study were informed about the nature and purpose of the study
Complete information about the study was explained for participants to comprehend the
purpose of the study This was done in order for participants to make a voluntary decision
about their participation (de Vos 1998) Participants were informed that they will be
186 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
involved in focus groups and the study is for educational purposes It was clearly indicated
that each focus group would last approximately 45ndash90 minutes The researcher also
explained to the participants that freedom is respected and as such they had to participate
voluntarily without any physical or psychological force
Furthermore they were informed that they would benefit from the focus groups as
they would share their traumatic experiences among themselves Confidentiality and
privacy was assured so that participants were safe from exposure (Denzin and Lincoln
1998) Information from focus groups was given anonymously to ensure the privacy of
subjects However participants were informed that a tape recorder will be used so that
participantsrsquo privacy cannot be affected if the tape recorder is used as a hidden
apparatus
Results
Figure 1 shows that most of the participants attributed the cause of trauma to witchcraft
(60) followed bymazhuzhulu (panic reaction to frightening thought or event) (20) and
the belief that it just happened (20)
Interview responses on culture-related causes of trauma
It emerged from the study that some participants believed that trauma was caused by
culturally related causes They cited devil possession witchcraft and ancestral spirits as
the major causes of trauma These are presented next
Devil possession
There are instances wherein people tend to attribute violence like rape and murder to devil
possession Whenever such incidents occur and they lack an explanation concerning the
act they believe that it is because concerned people are possessed by the devil According
to some respondents incidents like these where people commit such crime that lack
Figure 1 Perceived traumatic events
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 187
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
explanation were not common in the olden days Eight per cent of the participants
perceived devil possession as a cause of violence This was reflected in the following
quotes
As far as rape is concerned I really do not know what is in the minds of men because theyeven rape babies of less than a year old In some cases one may think this may be influencedby Satanism (RP 32)
The other cause is that children these days are used by the devil or is like they have evil spiritsor possessed since they just kill as an end in itself and do not indicate why they killed or atleast show some hidden motive of wanting to steal that personrsquos money (RP 74)
Witchcraft
Though many respondents realised that they were living in a violent environment where
violent incidents occurred in their lives 8 attributed the causes of its trauma to
witchcraft Their explanations of the occurrence of traumatic incidents tended to suite their
held beliefs For example the interpretation of mishaps or misfortunes that befell
individuals was believed to be caused by witchcraft The belief that witchcraft is the cause
of violent incidents is reflected in the following
I think mine is obvious that there could be somebody who is after me because a person cannothave a series of accidents one after the other In Venda if incidents are happening like thiswe start to suspect that someone is bewitching you (RP 22)
I also felt the same way about the cause of my sonrsquos death I have a very strong suspicion thathe was bewitched (RP 51)
You may find that one of the people who were in the truck was bewitched and now it hasaffected all of us (RP 62)
When we are praying there are others who are working for Satanism so I cannot rule out that itmight be due to demons or witchcraft (RP 74)
Ancestral spirits
Even though most respondents believed in witchcraft as a cause of traumatic events
some respondents believed in ancestral causes It was interesting to note that the belief
in the connection of trauma to ancestral power was mostly held by older respondents
They mentioned that their ancestors talk to them and sometimes tend to understand
why some traumatic incidents happen to them For others it was an honour when their
ancestors talked to them because they were helping them with the type of intervention
that they must use for their problem Another point is that respondents showed that
they obey their ancestors and their instructions so that even understanding why
some mishaps are happening in their lives was not a concern The following extracts
reflect this
One day my father visited me in my sleep and told me to consult a traditional healerI consulted a traditional healer who told me that I have lsquotshilisorsquo (meaning something thatsomeone gives you without your awareness which ends up like a poison in your body)(RP 33)
To tell you the truth I think this is a punishment from my father because the cattle that I saiddied on one night were not given to me alone I took them forcefully from my half brother whowas my fatherrsquos favourite child From that time nothing went on smoothly in my life I am justworried that it seems as if even my following generation will suffer like what I did as a way ofpaying for what I did wrong (RP 68)
188 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Other causes of trauma
The study also revealed that trauma was caused by non-cultural factors Some participants
attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner violence
rape robbery road accidents and murder These are presented next
Substance abuse
Twelve per cent of the participants indicated that trauma was caused by the abuse of
substances They believed that when young people are under the influence of drugs they
involve themselves in violent acts which then affect the community as a whole They are
usually involved in housebreaking murder and rape This is reflected in the following
responses
The main cause of all this trouble is drugs and alcohol that the youth are using In mostinstances they are always at the bars drinking alcohol and smoking drugs After that they gowherever and cause all this troubles (RP 6)
I think that when the youths are involved in drugs they end up being involved in things likehousebreaking (RP 14)
I think the other cause is that young people use drugs that influence them to commit crimessuch as housebreaking and rape (RP 36)
As far as road accidents are concerned I think people sometimes drive when they are drunk ordrive recklessly which may also contribute to traumatic incidents (RP 65)
Road accidents may be caused by reckless driving and driving when people are drunk (RP 67)
Intimate partner violence
Some participants showed that intimate partner violence occurs among people though
very few report the incidents In almost all focus groups in this study very few responses
emerged around intimate partner violence as a form of a traumatic event This probably
happened because most people seem to consider domestic violence to be a normal way of
life in a family or in the community This is also regarded as something that is not
supposed to be disclosed This was reflected as follows
The other thing that people do not talk about is domestic violence (RP 33)
Domestic violence is also common but it is complicated because many women do not talkabout it even when they are being abused all the time (RP 36)
if he drinks he beats kicks and insults using vulgar words I mean those deep Vendawords that my children are not supposed to hear as these I think also affect them This hasbecome part of our life in this family that we just told ourselves that we should accept it assuch (RP 40)
Rape
Rape was mentioned in almost all focus group discussions Participants were concerned
about the fact that rape happens to people of all ages including children and it also makes
them feel unsafe Rape brings about fear in peoplersquos lives In these focus groups 21
reported having been raped and even those who were not subjected to this type of violence
showed concern that they were afraid of this act This is reflected by the following extracts
It is true because it is not safe to walk long distances alone where there is a small bush from 6pm onwards If you walk there alone you are just inviting trouble (RP 11)
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 189
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Rape is something that we cannot leave out as it is becoming the order of the day (RP 32)
The common traumatic events in our area include rape and housebreaking Usually we do notfeel safe anymore when we are away We are always fearful that anything bad can happen atany time (RP 40)
Robbery
Robbery appeared to be contributing to a fearful environment for most participants They
felt that house and business breaking was traumatic The finding s supported by the
following statements
Housebreaking is threatening because you do not know what will happen after the personenters the house (RP 53)
Besides rape other common incidents include housebreaking and theft These days even if youare asleep you do not even know what will happen as thieves and criminals rob at night(RP 58)
The other thing which we see as a problem is theft even during the day This also includeshousebreaking which makes people not to feel safe (RP 70)
Road accidents
Another form of violence that emerged from the focus group discussions was road
accidents It appeared that road accidents created situations that became traumatic and
violent to many respondents Seventeen per cent of the participants reported incidences of
having been involved or affected in road accidents Like rape road accidents became a
concern for many respondents as in the following responses
Road accidents are very common Some victims of road accidents are school childrenSometimes these accidents happen in succession and it becomes very painful (RP 32)
Now that we are going for holidays you will hear a number of road accidents reported evenhere at our place The problem is that in some cases other people die and it is very painful forthe relatives who are left behind (RP 61)
Murder
Twelve per cent of the participants reported incidences of a family member or relative who
was murdered There was a general feeling of concern that people no longer have respect
for life The finding is supported by the following statements
Another problem around here is killings Mostly boys do this They kill each other like fliesSome people are killed by guns and some by knives (RP 7)
From the place where I come from incidences of shooting are escalating It is now becomingthe way of life where thieves may even shoot you when you are inside your house (RP 16)
Discussion
Most of the participants attributed the cause of trauma to witchcraft (60) followed by
mazhuzhulu (panic reaction to frightening thought or event) (20) The finding supports
the notion that peoplersquo understanding of trauma and its causes anchors on their
macrosystem the cultural lsquoblueprintrsquo that partially determines social structures and
activities that occur (Eamon 2001) In the present study the Venda-speaking participants
190 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
conceptualised trauma and its causes from their cultural beliefs Also the finding is in line
with Foulks et alrsquos (1977) assertion that Africans do not believe in chance bad luck or
fate They believe that every illness has an intention and a specific cause Their culture
includes customs values beliefs attitudes implicit rules of conduct patterns of family
social organisation taboos and sanctions which they shared (Triandis 1994 De Silva in
Yule 1999) Nonetheless 20 of the participants indicated that the trauma just happened
This view might have been put forward by participants who do not subscribe to the
traditional explanation of witchraft and mazhuluzhulu Another plausible explanation is
that the 20 may account for Black Africans who embraced the individualistic western
cultural values
Therefore the microsystems (immediate setting) mesosystems (processes between
two or more microsystems) exosystems (processes between two or more settings)
macrosystems (influences of a broader culture and socio-economic environments) and
chronosystems (effects of consistency and change over life course) among the Venda-
speaking participants influenced their understanding of the causes of trauma (Eamon
2001) Thus these structures of the ecological environment served as a framework for the
explanation of the Africansrsquo belief system among the Venda-speaking participants It is
therefore not surprising that most of them (60) attributed trauma to witchcraft
The above finding is in line with the notion that for many Africans Christianity was
only adopted outwardly and did not inspire them spiritually According to Waruta and
Kinoti (1994) many Africans still maintain their traditional beliefs and practices during
important or critical stages in life (like birth initiation marriage death incurable sickness
and other anxieties in daily living) while upholding their piety as bequeathed to them in the
missionary enterprise Waruta and Kinoti (1994) furthermore hold that any kind of
medical treatment which is unrelated to the supernatural and to the community has
limited chances of success in Africa even if half the patients profess to be Christians
Contrary to the above the western-oriented PTSD model fails to account for the cultural
pluralistic experience of trauma (Collins 2004)
Some participants cited devil possession and ancestral spirits as the major causes of
trauma The responses reflect the influence of the mesosystem on individual members The
mesosystem integrates the interrelations between two or more microsystems each of
which contains the developing person In an African view the mesosystem is the
intermediate universe It functions as a no-manrsquos land since it is believed to take place
where evil spirits witches and sorcerers dwell It is also called the lsquostructured collective
imaginaryrsquo a system that is highly respected for giving rise to all good and bad fortune as
well as giving of form to peoplersquos desires fears anxieties and hope for success It is also
believed to regulate the day-to-day psychological fate of individual human beings in
Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Contrary to expectation the study did lend support the notion that in an African
environment there is a belief that ritual impurities are usually associated with death the
reproductive system and the violation of sexual prohibitions (van Dyk 2001) It had been
argued that the violation of sexual prohibitions like sexual intercourse with a woman
during menstruation with a widow before she is cleansed or with a woman who has had
an abortion or miscarriage can lead to a variety of health problems However in this case
the wrath of ancestors is believed to cause illness but it is also believed that witches
sometimes use sexual intercourse to cause illness Besides this belief about witches and
ancestors as causes of illnesses (van Dyk 2001) events that occur in a community have
consequences on individuals in the home For example a community may believe in
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 191
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
witchcraft Failure by particular family members to co-operate with other community
members may lead those individuals to be suspects of witchcraft (van Dyk 2001)
The above finding is compatible with Kazarian and Evansrsquos (1998) assertion that the
ancestors can punish their people by sending illness and misfortune if social norms are
violated or when culturally prescribed practices are neglected or incorrectly performed
The illness might be caused by failure to perform a cultural and religious ritual
Nevertheless it is assumed that peaceful living with onersquos neighbours observing social
norms and living in harmony with onersquos environment and with God spirits and ancestors
are all essential to protect oneself and onersquos family from disease (Ebigbo 1987)
It emerged from the study that trauma also results from non-cultural causes Some
participants attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner
violence rape robbery road accidents and murder This finding is in line with Gopaul-
McNicol and Brice-Bakerrsquos (1998) argument that the majority of Africans acknowledge
that some illnesses have natural or organic causes In the same vein Eamon (2001) opines
that certain illnesses are originated in the microsystem The microsystem consists of the
immediate environment such as onersquos home friends relatives school and society In this
study the microsystem represents the everyday practical social and collective life of
people in Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Conclusion
The DSM-IV-TR and the ICD-10 explain the western understanding of the causes of
trauma (Collins 2004) However the given explanations do not suit the traditional African
concept of trauma The psychiatric categories that are used to understand measure and
classify mental distress are specific to western culture and society They ignore and
undermine the African concepts of suffering misfortune and illness Africansrsquo
conceptualisation of trauma and its causes is influenced by several contextual factors
Contextual factors include their social political and cultural realities To a larger extent
the Venda-speaking participants attributed trauma to witchcraft angry ancestral spirits and
devil possession The study concludes that culture is a determining factor in peoplesrsquo lives
influencing both decisions and understanding of the illnesses
Limitations of the study
This study has some limitations All the participants were drawn from the Venda-speaking
ethnic group The study is short of the voices of the Tsonga Pedi Afrikaans and English-
speaking people in the Limpopo Province Considering the qualitative nature of the
present study the findings are not generalisable
References
Collins A 2004 Trauma in context advanced reader Durban University of Kwazulu NatalDenzin NK and Lincoln YS eds 1998 Collecting and interpreting qualitative materials
London Sagevan Dyk A 2001 Traditional African beliefs and customs Implications for AIDS education and
prevention in Africa South African Journal of Psychology 31 60ndash66Eamon MK 2001 The effects of poverty on childrenrsquos socioemotional development an ecological
systems analysis Social Work 46 256ndash266Ebigbo PE 1987 The mind body and society an African perspective International Journal for
the Advancement of Health 3 (4) 45ndash57Foulks EF et al 1977 Current perspectives in cultural psychiatry New York Spectrum
192 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Gopaul-McNicol S and Brice-Baker J 1998 Cross-cultural practice assessment treatment andtraining Canada Wiley
Kazarian SS and Evans DR 1998 Cultural clinical psychology theory research and practiceOxford Oxford University Press
Madu SN Baguma P and Pritz A 1999 Traditional healersrsquo approach to the schizophreniaFrankfurt IKO Verlag
Marshall C and Rossman GB 1999 Designing qualitative research 3rd ed New Delhi SageMatsumoto D 1996 Culture and psychology Pacific Grove CA BrooksColeNeuman WL 2000 Social research methods qualitative and quantitative approaches 4th ed
Boston MA Allyn amp BaconPeltzer K 2001 Exposure to violence and posttraumatic stress disorder in a rural adult population
in South Africa Acta Academica 32 73ndash84Struwig FW and Stead GB 2001 Planning designing and reporting research Pinelands
Cape Town Maskew Miller LongmanScholten A 2012 Bradycardia (Bradyarrythmia) [online] Available from httpcvimednyueduTriandis HC 1994 Culture and social behaviour New York McGraw-Hillde Vos AS ed 1998 Research at grassroots a prime for the caring professions Pretoria
Van SchaikWaruta DW and Kinoti HW 1994 Pastoral care in African Christianity essays in pastoral
theology Nairobi ActonYule W 1999 Post-traumatic stress disorders concepts and therapy Chichester Willey
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 193
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
consistency and change over life course) The structures of the ecological environment
serve as a framework for the explanation of the Africansrsquo belief system
The microsystem
The microsystem consists of the immediate environment such as onersquos home friends
relatives school and society Proximal processes operate either to facilitate or to impede
development In this study the microsystem represents the everyday practical social and
collective life of people in Africa In an African environment the broader existence is
mostly influenced by the macrosystem and mesosystem However some illnesses are
believed to originate in the microsystem (Eamon 2001)
In an African environment not all illnesses are believed to be caused by the wrath of
ancestors There is a belief that pollution (or ritual impurities are usually associated with
death the reproductive system and the violation of sexual prohibitions) and germs can also
cause certain illnesses in the traditional African village For example it is believed that the
violation of sexual prohibitions like sexual intercourse with a woman during
menstruation with a widow before she is cleansed or with a woman who has had an
abortion or miscarriage can lead to a variety of health problems However in this case the
wrath of ancestors is believed to cause illness but it is also believed that witches
sometimes use sexual intercourse to cause illness Besides this belief about witches and
ancestors as causes of illnesses Africans also believe that some diseases like colds
influenza malaria and so forth are germ-related (van Dyk 2001)
The mesosystem
Mesosystems integrate the interrelations between two or more microsystems each of
which contains the developing person In an African view the mesosystem is the
intermediate universe It functions as a no-manrsquos land since it is believed to take place
where evil spirits witches and sorcerers dwell It is also called the lsquostructured collective
imaginaryrsquo a system that is highly respected for giving rise to all good and bad fortune as
well as giving of form to peoplersquos desires fears anxieties and hope for success It is also
believed to regulate the day-to-day psychological fate of individual human beings in
Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Traditionally Africans do not believe in chance bad luck or fate rather they believe
that every illness has an intention and a specific cause and in order to combat the illness
the cause must be found counteracted uprooted or punished This belief propels them to
ask questions like lsquowhorsquo and lsquowhyrsquo They recognise both an immediate cause and an
ultimate cause for disease or misfortune (Foulks et al 1977) An example in this case may
be a case of a patient with HIV who may fully understand that she was infected by her
partner and this is the immediate cause of her illness Despite this understanding she will
ask lsquowhy me and not another personrsquo the only answer that will really satisfy the person is
that someone by means of magical manipulation may have caused her husband to infect
her (the ultimate cause of the illness)
This belief in the cause of the illness makes many Africans consult both traditional
healers and biochemical professionals for the same condition The traditional healer is
consulted to diagnose the personal cause of the condition (eg bewitchment) or to prevent
recurrence (eg by performing a ritual) However the western doctor is consulted for
medication to treat the condition symptomatically (Scholten 2012)
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 179
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
The exosystem
The exosystemconsists of connections and processes between twoormore settings but only
one contains the developing person The home and the community in general are examples
of common settings for individuals Events that occur in a community have consequences on
individuals in the home For example a community may believe in witchcraft to the extent
that every member of that community might be forced to contribute money for consulting a
traditional healer if the community suspects that there is a witch who is bewitching its
members Failure by particular family members to co-operate with other community
members may lead those individuals to be suspects of witchcraft Instances have occurred
whereby families were punished by being burnt to death beaten or expelled from that
community following suspicions of being witches (van Dyk 2001)
The macrosystem
The macrosystem is referred to as the cultural lsquoblueprintrsquo that partially determines social
structures and activities that occur in the more immediate system levels Components of
the macrosystem include material resources opportunity structures alternatives available
throughout the life course lifestyles customs shared knowledge and cultural beliefs
(Eamon 2001) In an African context the macrosystem is regarded as the highest universe
that consists of God the ancestors and the spirits of the chosen dead In this context God is
seen as a Supreme Being or Creator who has withdrawn himself from human beings
Ancestors are believed to preserve the honour and traditions of tribes and usually protect
people against evil and destructive forces They can also punish their people by sending
illness and misfortune if social norms are violated or when culturally prescribed practices
are neglected or incorrectly performed (Kazarian and Evans 1998)
There is a belief that when a human being is about to enter the real world he forms an
agreement with God that determines how long he will live his profession the number of
wives he will have the number of children etc Failure to abide with the plan leads to
illness The traditional healer then intervenes by consulting the spirit to find out if the
patient needs to change his life to bring it into concordance with the life plan worked out in
the spirit world (Ebigbo 1987) Furthermore it is believed that illness might be caused by
failure to perform a cultural and religious ritual However it is assumed that peaceful
living with onersquos neighbours observing social norms and living in harmony with onersquos
environment and with God spirits and ancestors are all essential to protect oneself and
onersquos family from disease (Ebigbo 1987)
The above discussion indicates that culture is a determining factor in peoplesrsquo lives
influencing both decisions and understanding of the illnesses The health belief model
outlines how the belief system influences the perception of causes and treatment of
diseases In this study it is used to outline how Africans make their choice of treatment
based on what they believe to be the cause of their illness The ecological theory indicates
how onersquos development and the context within which individuals live contribute to the
development of psychological problems which include post-traumatic stress disorder
(PTSD) The next section focuses on the cultural conceptualisation of trauma
Cultural contextualisation of trauma
The effects of culture permeate the entire field of mental health Culture of a particular
society governs the social norms and provides explanation of how people become
mentally ill how they should be treated using acceptable treatment options and of the
180 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
interaction of the roles of a patient and a healer (Foulks et al 1977) In the process of
development people imbibe the culture that is around them In a general sense people
grow up thinking believing and behaving in ways that are found in their culture adhering
to rules and conforming to its practices
Culture is defined by Matsumoto as lsquoa set of attitudes values beliefs and behaviours
shared by a group of people but different for each individual communicated from one
generation to the nextrsquo (1996 p 16) According to Gopaul-McNicol and Brice-Baker
(1998 p 5) lsquoculture is a way of living that encompasses the customs traditions attitudes
and overall socialization in which a group of people engage that are unique (not deficient)
to their cultural upbringingrsquo
lsquoCulture includes patterns of behaviour customs values beliefs attitudes implicit
rules of conduct patterns of family social organization taboos and sanctions-all which are
commonly shared in a group of people that have a common identity based in ethnic and
sometimes territorial unityrsquo (De Silva in Yule 1999 p 48) In support of the above idea
Triandis (1994 p 19) holds that lsquoculture is multifaceted in that it includes patterns of
dress methods of getting food economic activities patterns of social interaction patterns
of child rearing ways to educate the young ways to make decisions beliefs and patterns
of communication (language gestures) and so onrsquo
Trauma and social context
Trauma can in many ways be defined by an individualrsquos socio-cultural background both
directly and indirectly through the beliefs and attitudes heshe has acquired or
internalised Traumas resulting from the likes of death or severe injury in the war front
may be seen as catastrophic by almost everyone Other forms of trauma-inducing events
may be open to cultural construction making the reaction of individuals to traumatic
experience become influenced by their societyrsquos view or norms around the event In some
cases individuals may be seen as martyrs or unfortunate victims or mere mercenaries
For example a rape victim who can be made to feel that it was hisher fault that heshe was
attacked and instead of sympathy receive blame and even vilification
During acute trauma the social environment tends to respond with generosity Every
society seems to have evolved social and religious structures that aim at helping the
acutely distressed people until they resume self-care To prevent and treat post-traumatic
stress there should be external validation about the reality of a traumatic experience in a
safe and supportive context When there is persistence of a victimrsquos helplessness or when
the meaning of the trauma is secret forbidden or unacceptable trauma results in the
mobilisation of external resources or restitution Because of lack of validation and support
traumatic memories are more likely to continue prey on the victimsrsquo minds and will likely
be expressed as anger withdrawal or disruptive behaviour
The personal meaning of traumatic experience for individuals is influenced by the
social context in which it occurs This means that victims and significant people in their
surroundings may have different and fluctuating assessments of both the reality of what
happened and of the extent of the victimsrsquo suffering Therefore victims and bystanders
may have conflicting agendas to repair create forget or take revenge If memories of
trauma remain unprocessed traumatised individuals tend to re-experience the frightening
feelings and perceptions belonging to the past When there are actual injuries physical
pain and suffering are usually neglected Various forms of treatment on many disorders
including trauma-related disorders use western and traditional forms of treatment and this
occurs in different contexts across different cultures
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 181
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
The use of traditional healing in African culture
Though the use of western medicine is well spread in Africa most Africans still believe in
traditional healing methods This might be partly due to Africansrsquo belief of the causes of
illnesses Though most Africans are aware that some illnesses have natural or organic
causes there is still an overriding belief in the supernatural or spiritual causation of illness
that leads to the use of mystical and spiritual remedies for cure Africans tend to show
dissatisfaction with the scientific medicine that they see as undermining the religious and
ancestral aspects of the problem Because of this belief individuals wear a guard receive
spiritual baths (herbal bath with holy water) and also have a priest or minister to bless the
home or throw salt around the house to protect themselves from these evil forces In this
way the client goes to a faith healer while concurrently seeking medical or psychological
help (Gopaul-McNicol and Brice-Baker 1998)
When Christianity was established missionaries preached spiritual salvation based
on their own experiences Africans were accepted into the church upon receiving
baptism and making an oral confession of faith in Jesus Christ For many Africans
Christianity was only adopted outwardly and did not inspire them spiritually According
to Waruta and Kinoti (1994) many Africans still maintain their traditional beliefs and
practices during important or critical stages in life (like birth initiation marriage
death incurable sickness and other anxieties in daily living) while upholding their piety
as bequeathed to them in the missionary enterprise Waruta and Kinoti (1994)
furthermore hold that any kind of medical treatment which is unrelated to the
supernatural and to the community has limited chances of success in Africa even if
half the patients profess to be Christians
In most African societies healing combines herbal medication psychotherapy and
religion In a study conducted by Madu et al (1999) 80 of all psychic andor somatic
illnesses are treated by traditional healers in Africa and only 20 of the cases are
examined by a doctor of western medicine He furthermore states that traditional healers
and religious faith healers handle most of the cases in Nigeria
In his study to investigate the attitudes and knowledge of physicians towards
traditional healing faith healing and alternative medicine Peltzer (2001) found that on
the one hand the so-called non-biological methods were seen as quackery by 305
physicians for alternative medicine 467 for faith healing and 495 for traditional
healing The above discussion clearly indicates that Africans believe in their traditional
way of treatment It also became evident that even those who are Christians still believe in
traditional treatment One may argue that imposing western form of treatment even for
illnesses that are of western origin might not be regarded as being effective
Africans are not the only ones who hold special values around causation and
management of diseases for example the Vietnamese a nation on which most PTSD
diagnosis and research work was done following the Vietnamese war they also hold
certain beliefs around illness They were reported to follow Confician ancestral worship
wherein interpersonal relationships are carefully regulated Highly valued Confician and
Buddhist beliefs urge followers to be shy passive and modest and advocate restraint from
displaying strong emotions in public Thus a family a fundamental social unit frequently
gets involved in health care decisions that are seldom left for an individual During
suffering and conflict pain and unhappiness are initially endured in silence and privacy
and are generally only shared with family members and close friends when conditions
worsen and persist Because self-control is a traditional value emotions are considered
weaknesses expressed only by inferior people From this discussion one may argue that
182 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
culture is predominantly vital in shaping peoplersquos lives Even when people are
traumatised it is important to consider how different cultures view trauma and peoplersquos
reactions to it
The Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders (DSM-IV-TR) and the
International Statistical Classification of Diseases (ICD-10) are said to contain a particular
way of diagnosis to the world One may argue that different cultural contexts make it not
realistic that the diagnosis can suit all cultures across the world Collins (2004) argues that
the DSM-IV and ICD-10 contain information that is western orientated Thus the
psychiatric categories that are used to understand measure and classify mental distress are
specific to western culture and society
According to van Dyk (2001) the local concepts of suffering misfortune and
illness have been ignored and undermined It is maintained that the contextual factors
are critical in influencing and shaping how traumatic events are experienced
responded to and explained The society or individuals use these contextual factors to
experience what is considered traumatic Contextual factors include the social
political and cultural realities in which people exist and utilise to make sense of what
happens to them
Thus the PTSD model is said to have some shortcomings that include the fact that it
focuses on the individual while downplaying the effects of trauma on family friends and
other people in the traumatised personrsquos social world It also fails to acknowledge that
whole communities can experience trauma on a collective basis (Collins 2004) However
there are traditional methods that are available for the treatment of mental disorders
despite the psychological intervention which is of western origin
Method
Research design
This was an exploratory study whereby a qualitative method using focus group discussion
for data collection was utilised Neuman (2000) argues that an exploratory study is a study
into an area that has not been fully researched Much is not yet researched about on how
Africans understand PTSD especially in the Limpopo Province
Participants
Ten focus groups with a total of 75 participants (female frac14 55 male frac14 20 age
range frac14 25ndash60 years mean age frac14 356 years ethnicity Black African) were drawn using
convenience sampling method Participants were drawn from people who were involved in
traumatic incidents that include road accidents murder rape domestic violence and
housebreaking The sample was drawn from the rural communities of the Vhembe District
Each group consisted of 6ndash10 members from different villages in Thulamela and
Makhado municipalities For the purpose of this study the direct victims of violence
as well as their family members and relatives were found relevant as they were involved
in trauma-inducing events either directly or indirectly
Convenience sampling was used in this study This kind of sampling refers to a
haphazard selection of cases that conveniently suite the purpose of the study An example
of convenience sampling is like the street interview conducted by television interviewers
(Neuman 2000) A researcher selects those participants who are usually the nearest and
most easily available (de Vos 1998)
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 183
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Research instrument
Focus group discussion method is defined by Struwig and Stead (2001) as a carefully
planned discussion designed to obtain individualsrsquo perceptions on a defined area of interest
in a permissive non-threatening environment The discussions between the research
participants enable the participants to discuss issues they consider to be important In focus
groups the groups are generally composed of 7ndash10 people who are unfamiliar to one
another They should be selected because they share certain characteristics relevant to the
questions in the study (Marshall and Rossman 1999)
During the interview the interviewer creates a supportive environment asks
focused questions so as to encourage discussion and the expression of differing
opinions and points of view Questions start from the general and the non-threatening
and progress gradually to the specific and that which may be threatening Tricky
questions are asked to promote participantsrsquo expression of their views through the
creation of a supportive environment The interviewer should make participants feel
that their contributions are worthwhile and also that they are free to disagree with
each other The facilitator must be attentive and willing to listen Heshe must also
show an interest in what is being said encourage a wide range of opinions
assist participants to explore their ideas further avoid belittling participants and
direct the conversation when people become repetitive or move away from the topic
(Struwig and Stead 2001)
The rationale for using focus groups was that these groups share a common
characteristic of having been involved in traumatic incidents either directly or
indirectly This encouraged them to speak more freely without fear of being judged
by others It is believed that people often need to listen to other peoplersquos opinion and
understanding to form their own The focus group method relies on group discussion
and for the discussion to be successful participants must be able to talk to each other
about the topic of interest This method assumes that an individualrsquos attitudes and
beliefs do not form in a vacuum Focus group method was found relevant in this
study for its excellence in obtaining information from illiterate communities and as a
way of discovering attitudes and opinions which might not be revealed in a survey
questionnaire
Procedure
Telephonic requests were made with some known members of the Thulamela and
Makhado Municipalities to contact people who were involved in traumatic incidents
These people those who were requested to contact traumatised people were told about the
purpose of the focus groups and the confidentiality involved Members of civic structures
and pastors were among other people who helped to organise group members from the
mentioned communities Appointment dates were organised for each focus group and
discussions took place as arranged
Two sessions were held per week for each focus group Each session lasted for an
hour and a half Some sessions were conducted in churches and others were held at the
victimsrsquo homes The focus groups were conducted in Venda which is the mother tongue
of the participants and the researcher It was explained to the participants that the
sessions will be confidential Participantsrsquo consent was sought for the use of a tape
recorder to keep record of the sessions Tape-recorded information was transcribed
immediately after the sessions and later translated from Venda to English and back-
translated for validation purposes
184 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Trustworthiness
Marshall and Rossman (1999) maintain that research should respond to canons that are
regarded as criteria in which trustworthiness can be evaluated These canons are viewed by
Lincoln and Guba (in Marshall and Rossman 1999) as classical contribution to the
methodology of qualitative research They are credibility transferability dependability
and confirmability These four constructs establish the lsquotruth-valuersquo of a study The truth-
value refers to the applicability consistency and neutrability One may argue that
credibility transferability dependability and confirmability may be matched with internal
validity external validity reliability and objectivity which are appropriate for the
positivist paradigm and inappropriate for qualitative inquiry (Marshall and Rossman
1999) The four constructs that are appropriate for qualitative inquiry are discussed next
Credibility
In qualitative research credibility is maintained by an inquiry that ensures that the subject
is accurately identified and described (de Vos 1998) In this study continuous interaction
with participants through focus groups ensured that the subjects were accurately identified
and described
Transferability
Transferability refers to the applicability of one set of findings to another context (de Vos
1998) de Vos (1998) further argues that the demonstration of applicability of one set of
findings to another depends on the investigator who should make the transfer than the
original investigator Interestingly there are researchers who regard transferability as a
weakness in the approach To counter-challenge this idea the researcher can refer back to
the original theoretical framework to show how data collection and their analysis will be
guided by concepts and models (Marshall and Rossman 1999) In this study the findings
might be useful in clinical setting to help traumatised people That is the findings can be
used by helping professionals in South Africa considering the fact that the study is
conceptualised from the African cultural perspective
Dependability
Dependability is the third construct It refers to an attempt by the researcher to change
conditions in the phenomena chosen for the study This applies to the changes in the design
created by a refined understanding of the setting However qualitative researchers can
assert that qualitative research cannot be replicated because of the changing world They
plan to keep notes or log that record each design decision and the rationale behind it Their
procedures protocols and decisions can thus be inspected (de Vos 1998) In this study the
protocols procedures and decisions have been recorded All collected data are well
organised in a retrievable form and are easily available to challenge the notion of the
changing world
Confirmability
This is the last construct Lincoln and Guba (in Marshall and Rossman 1999) emphasise
the need to ask whether or not the findings of the study could be confirmed by another
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 185
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Because of the fact that the sample of this study was small the findings are less
generalisable
Data analysis
Thematic content analysis was used to analyse the data Tapes were transcribed from
Venda (the language of the interviewees) to English and back-translated to Venda for
validation purposes The data were coded analysed through reading and re-reading of
responses The rationale for reading and re-reading is that the researcher becomes familiar
with that data in intimate ways People events and quotations sift constantly through the
researcherrsquos mind (Marshall and Rossman 1999) The data were then analysed into four
steps as follows
Step 1 Analysis of individual transcripts
This step involves reading individual transcripts in several different ways First transcripts
were read as a whole noting general impressions Major opinions and attitudes that were
expressed by the groups were considered When transcripts were read for the second time
specific things that were looked for which were mainly from the objectives of the study
were noted Sections that were poorly transcribed and did not make sense were removed
Transcripts were coded sectioned and marked in the way that indicated what the
participants talked about The final step in reading the transcripts involved using the list of
required information and checking what information has been obtained
Step 2 The logbook
The logbook was used to keep all the responses together according to the topic of interest
Each response was entered unless it was exactly the same as another The main aim was to
retain the full range of responses
Step 3 Writing the results
Results were not only written from the logbook but also from the notes that were made
while reading transcripts as a whole As many reported results from the focus groups did
not indicate how many focus groups or participants discussed a certain issue results will
say lsquomany respondents said rsquo or lsquoonly a few groups discussions raised the issue of rsquo
Step 4 Interpretation
Throughout the study the researchers were thinking about the significance of the
information that was collected in terms of the problem or question that they wanted to
answer and to develop ideas about what the respondents said Results were looked at and
summaries were written
Ethical considerations
Participants in this study were informed about the nature and purpose of the study
Complete information about the study was explained for participants to comprehend the
purpose of the study This was done in order for participants to make a voluntary decision
about their participation (de Vos 1998) Participants were informed that they will be
186 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
involved in focus groups and the study is for educational purposes It was clearly indicated
that each focus group would last approximately 45ndash90 minutes The researcher also
explained to the participants that freedom is respected and as such they had to participate
voluntarily without any physical or psychological force
Furthermore they were informed that they would benefit from the focus groups as
they would share their traumatic experiences among themselves Confidentiality and
privacy was assured so that participants were safe from exposure (Denzin and Lincoln
1998) Information from focus groups was given anonymously to ensure the privacy of
subjects However participants were informed that a tape recorder will be used so that
participantsrsquo privacy cannot be affected if the tape recorder is used as a hidden
apparatus
Results
Figure 1 shows that most of the participants attributed the cause of trauma to witchcraft
(60) followed bymazhuzhulu (panic reaction to frightening thought or event) (20) and
the belief that it just happened (20)
Interview responses on culture-related causes of trauma
It emerged from the study that some participants believed that trauma was caused by
culturally related causes They cited devil possession witchcraft and ancestral spirits as
the major causes of trauma These are presented next
Devil possession
There are instances wherein people tend to attribute violence like rape and murder to devil
possession Whenever such incidents occur and they lack an explanation concerning the
act they believe that it is because concerned people are possessed by the devil According
to some respondents incidents like these where people commit such crime that lack
Figure 1 Perceived traumatic events
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 187
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
explanation were not common in the olden days Eight per cent of the participants
perceived devil possession as a cause of violence This was reflected in the following
quotes
As far as rape is concerned I really do not know what is in the minds of men because theyeven rape babies of less than a year old In some cases one may think this may be influencedby Satanism (RP 32)
The other cause is that children these days are used by the devil or is like they have evil spiritsor possessed since they just kill as an end in itself and do not indicate why they killed or atleast show some hidden motive of wanting to steal that personrsquos money (RP 74)
Witchcraft
Though many respondents realised that they were living in a violent environment where
violent incidents occurred in their lives 8 attributed the causes of its trauma to
witchcraft Their explanations of the occurrence of traumatic incidents tended to suite their
held beliefs For example the interpretation of mishaps or misfortunes that befell
individuals was believed to be caused by witchcraft The belief that witchcraft is the cause
of violent incidents is reflected in the following
I think mine is obvious that there could be somebody who is after me because a person cannothave a series of accidents one after the other In Venda if incidents are happening like thiswe start to suspect that someone is bewitching you (RP 22)
I also felt the same way about the cause of my sonrsquos death I have a very strong suspicion thathe was bewitched (RP 51)
You may find that one of the people who were in the truck was bewitched and now it hasaffected all of us (RP 62)
When we are praying there are others who are working for Satanism so I cannot rule out that itmight be due to demons or witchcraft (RP 74)
Ancestral spirits
Even though most respondents believed in witchcraft as a cause of traumatic events
some respondents believed in ancestral causes It was interesting to note that the belief
in the connection of trauma to ancestral power was mostly held by older respondents
They mentioned that their ancestors talk to them and sometimes tend to understand
why some traumatic incidents happen to them For others it was an honour when their
ancestors talked to them because they were helping them with the type of intervention
that they must use for their problem Another point is that respondents showed that
they obey their ancestors and their instructions so that even understanding why
some mishaps are happening in their lives was not a concern The following extracts
reflect this
One day my father visited me in my sleep and told me to consult a traditional healerI consulted a traditional healer who told me that I have lsquotshilisorsquo (meaning something thatsomeone gives you without your awareness which ends up like a poison in your body)(RP 33)
To tell you the truth I think this is a punishment from my father because the cattle that I saiddied on one night were not given to me alone I took them forcefully from my half brother whowas my fatherrsquos favourite child From that time nothing went on smoothly in my life I am justworried that it seems as if even my following generation will suffer like what I did as a way ofpaying for what I did wrong (RP 68)
188 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Other causes of trauma
The study also revealed that trauma was caused by non-cultural factors Some participants
attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner violence
rape robbery road accidents and murder These are presented next
Substance abuse
Twelve per cent of the participants indicated that trauma was caused by the abuse of
substances They believed that when young people are under the influence of drugs they
involve themselves in violent acts which then affect the community as a whole They are
usually involved in housebreaking murder and rape This is reflected in the following
responses
The main cause of all this trouble is drugs and alcohol that the youth are using In mostinstances they are always at the bars drinking alcohol and smoking drugs After that they gowherever and cause all this troubles (RP 6)
I think that when the youths are involved in drugs they end up being involved in things likehousebreaking (RP 14)
I think the other cause is that young people use drugs that influence them to commit crimessuch as housebreaking and rape (RP 36)
As far as road accidents are concerned I think people sometimes drive when they are drunk ordrive recklessly which may also contribute to traumatic incidents (RP 65)
Road accidents may be caused by reckless driving and driving when people are drunk (RP 67)
Intimate partner violence
Some participants showed that intimate partner violence occurs among people though
very few report the incidents In almost all focus groups in this study very few responses
emerged around intimate partner violence as a form of a traumatic event This probably
happened because most people seem to consider domestic violence to be a normal way of
life in a family or in the community This is also regarded as something that is not
supposed to be disclosed This was reflected as follows
The other thing that people do not talk about is domestic violence (RP 33)
Domestic violence is also common but it is complicated because many women do not talkabout it even when they are being abused all the time (RP 36)
if he drinks he beats kicks and insults using vulgar words I mean those deep Vendawords that my children are not supposed to hear as these I think also affect them This hasbecome part of our life in this family that we just told ourselves that we should accept it assuch (RP 40)
Rape
Rape was mentioned in almost all focus group discussions Participants were concerned
about the fact that rape happens to people of all ages including children and it also makes
them feel unsafe Rape brings about fear in peoplersquos lives In these focus groups 21
reported having been raped and even those who were not subjected to this type of violence
showed concern that they were afraid of this act This is reflected by the following extracts
It is true because it is not safe to walk long distances alone where there is a small bush from 6pm onwards If you walk there alone you are just inviting trouble (RP 11)
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 189
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Rape is something that we cannot leave out as it is becoming the order of the day (RP 32)
The common traumatic events in our area include rape and housebreaking Usually we do notfeel safe anymore when we are away We are always fearful that anything bad can happen atany time (RP 40)
Robbery
Robbery appeared to be contributing to a fearful environment for most participants They
felt that house and business breaking was traumatic The finding s supported by the
following statements
Housebreaking is threatening because you do not know what will happen after the personenters the house (RP 53)
Besides rape other common incidents include housebreaking and theft These days even if youare asleep you do not even know what will happen as thieves and criminals rob at night(RP 58)
The other thing which we see as a problem is theft even during the day This also includeshousebreaking which makes people not to feel safe (RP 70)
Road accidents
Another form of violence that emerged from the focus group discussions was road
accidents It appeared that road accidents created situations that became traumatic and
violent to many respondents Seventeen per cent of the participants reported incidences of
having been involved or affected in road accidents Like rape road accidents became a
concern for many respondents as in the following responses
Road accidents are very common Some victims of road accidents are school childrenSometimes these accidents happen in succession and it becomes very painful (RP 32)
Now that we are going for holidays you will hear a number of road accidents reported evenhere at our place The problem is that in some cases other people die and it is very painful forthe relatives who are left behind (RP 61)
Murder
Twelve per cent of the participants reported incidences of a family member or relative who
was murdered There was a general feeling of concern that people no longer have respect
for life The finding is supported by the following statements
Another problem around here is killings Mostly boys do this They kill each other like fliesSome people are killed by guns and some by knives (RP 7)
From the place where I come from incidences of shooting are escalating It is now becomingthe way of life where thieves may even shoot you when you are inside your house (RP 16)
Discussion
Most of the participants attributed the cause of trauma to witchcraft (60) followed by
mazhuzhulu (panic reaction to frightening thought or event) (20) The finding supports
the notion that peoplersquo understanding of trauma and its causes anchors on their
macrosystem the cultural lsquoblueprintrsquo that partially determines social structures and
activities that occur (Eamon 2001) In the present study the Venda-speaking participants
190 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
conceptualised trauma and its causes from their cultural beliefs Also the finding is in line
with Foulks et alrsquos (1977) assertion that Africans do not believe in chance bad luck or
fate They believe that every illness has an intention and a specific cause Their culture
includes customs values beliefs attitudes implicit rules of conduct patterns of family
social organisation taboos and sanctions which they shared (Triandis 1994 De Silva in
Yule 1999) Nonetheless 20 of the participants indicated that the trauma just happened
This view might have been put forward by participants who do not subscribe to the
traditional explanation of witchraft and mazhuluzhulu Another plausible explanation is
that the 20 may account for Black Africans who embraced the individualistic western
cultural values
Therefore the microsystems (immediate setting) mesosystems (processes between
two or more microsystems) exosystems (processes between two or more settings)
macrosystems (influences of a broader culture and socio-economic environments) and
chronosystems (effects of consistency and change over life course) among the Venda-
speaking participants influenced their understanding of the causes of trauma (Eamon
2001) Thus these structures of the ecological environment served as a framework for the
explanation of the Africansrsquo belief system among the Venda-speaking participants It is
therefore not surprising that most of them (60) attributed trauma to witchcraft
The above finding is in line with the notion that for many Africans Christianity was
only adopted outwardly and did not inspire them spiritually According to Waruta and
Kinoti (1994) many Africans still maintain their traditional beliefs and practices during
important or critical stages in life (like birth initiation marriage death incurable sickness
and other anxieties in daily living) while upholding their piety as bequeathed to them in the
missionary enterprise Waruta and Kinoti (1994) furthermore hold that any kind of
medical treatment which is unrelated to the supernatural and to the community has
limited chances of success in Africa even if half the patients profess to be Christians
Contrary to the above the western-oriented PTSD model fails to account for the cultural
pluralistic experience of trauma (Collins 2004)
Some participants cited devil possession and ancestral spirits as the major causes of
trauma The responses reflect the influence of the mesosystem on individual members The
mesosystem integrates the interrelations between two or more microsystems each of
which contains the developing person In an African view the mesosystem is the
intermediate universe It functions as a no-manrsquos land since it is believed to take place
where evil spirits witches and sorcerers dwell It is also called the lsquostructured collective
imaginaryrsquo a system that is highly respected for giving rise to all good and bad fortune as
well as giving of form to peoplersquos desires fears anxieties and hope for success It is also
believed to regulate the day-to-day psychological fate of individual human beings in
Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Contrary to expectation the study did lend support the notion that in an African
environment there is a belief that ritual impurities are usually associated with death the
reproductive system and the violation of sexual prohibitions (van Dyk 2001) It had been
argued that the violation of sexual prohibitions like sexual intercourse with a woman
during menstruation with a widow before she is cleansed or with a woman who has had
an abortion or miscarriage can lead to a variety of health problems However in this case
the wrath of ancestors is believed to cause illness but it is also believed that witches
sometimes use sexual intercourse to cause illness Besides this belief about witches and
ancestors as causes of illnesses (van Dyk 2001) events that occur in a community have
consequences on individuals in the home For example a community may believe in
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 191
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
witchcraft Failure by particular family members to co-operate with other community
members may lead those individuals to be suspects of witchcraft (van Dyk 2001)
The above finding is compatible with Kazarian and Evansrsquos (1998) assertion that the
ancestors can punish their people by sending illness and misfortune if social norms are
violated or when culturally prescribed practices are neglected or incorrectly performed
The illness might be caused by failure to perform a cultural and religious ritual
Nevertheless it is assumed that peaceful living with onersquos neighbours observing social
norms and living in harmony with onersquos environment and with God spirits and ancestors
are all essential to protect oneself and onersquos family from disease (Ebigbo 1987)
It emerged from the study that trauma also results from non-cultural causes Some
participants attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner
violence rape robbery road accidents and murder This finding is in line with Gopaul-
McNicol and Brice-Bakerrsquos (1998) argument that the majority of Africans acknowledge
that some illnesses have natural or organic causes In the same vein Eamon (2001) opines
that certain illnesses are originated in the microsystem The microsystem consists of the
immediate environment such as onersquos home friends relatives school and society In this
study the microsystem represents the everyday practical social and collective life of
people in Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Conclusion
The DSM-IV-TR and the ICD-10 explain the western understanding of the causes of
trauma (Collins 2004) However the given explanations do not suit the traditional African
concept of trauma The psychiatric categories that are used to understand measure and
classify mental distress are specific to western culture and society They ignore and
undermine the African concepts of suffering misfortune and illness Africansrsquo
conceptualisation of trauma and its causes is influenced by several contextual factors
Contextual factors include their social political and cultural realities To a larger extent
the Venda-speaking participants attributed trauma to witchcraft angry ancestral spirits and
devil possession The study concludes that culture is a determining factor in peoplesrsquo lives
influencing both decisions and understanding of the illnesses
Limitations of the study
This study has some limitations All the participants were drawn from the Venda-speaking
ethnic group The study is short of the voices of the Tsonga Pedi Afrikaans and English-
speaking people in the Limpopo Province Considering the qualitative nature of the
present study the findings are not generalisable
References
Collins A 2004 Trauma in context advanced reader Durban University of Kwazulu NatalDenzin NK and Lincoln YS eds 1998 Collecting and interpreting qualitative materials
London Sagevan Dyk A 2001 Traditional African beliefs and customs Implications for AIDS education and
prevention in Africa South African Journal of Psychology 31 60ndash66Eamon MK 2001 The effects of poverty on childrenrsquos socioemotional development an ecological
systems analysis Social Work 46 256ndash266Ebigbo PE 1987 The mind body and society an African perspective International Journal for
the Advancement of Health 3 (4) 45ndash57Foulks EF et al 1977 Current perspectives in cultural psychiatry New York Spectrum
192 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Gopaul-McNicol S and Brice-Baker J 1998 Cross-cultural practice assessment treatment andtraining Canada Wiley
Kazarian SS and Evans DR 1998 Cultural clinical psychology theory research and practiceOxford Oxford University Press
Madu SN Baguma P and Pritz A 1999 Traditional healersrsquo approach to the schizophreniaFrankfurt IKO Verlag
Marshall C and Rossman GB 1999 Designing qualitative research 3rd ed New Delhi SageMatsumoto D 1996 Culture and psychology Pacific Grove CA BrooksColeNeuman WL 2000 Social research methods qualitative and quantitative approaches 4th ed
Boston MA Allyn amp BaconPeltzer K 2001 Exposure to violence and posttraumatic stress disorder in a rural adult population
in South Africa Acta Academica 32 73ndash84Struwig FW and Stead GB 2001 Planning designing and reporting research Pinelands
Cape Town Maskew Miller LongmanScholten A 2012 Bradycardia (Bradyarrythmia) [online] Available from httpcvimednyueduTriandis HC 1994 Culture and social behaviour New York McGraw-Hillde Vos AS ed 1998 Research at grassroots a prime for the caring professions Pretoria
Van SchaikWaruta DW and Kinoti HW 1994 Pastoral care in African Christianity essays in pastoral
theology Nairobi ActonYule W 1999 Post-traumatic stress disorders concepts and therapy Chichester Willey
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 193
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
The exosystem
The exosystemconsists of connections and processes between twoormore settings but only
one contains the developing person The home and the community in general are examples
of common settings for individuals Events that occur in a community have consequences on
individuals in the home For example a community may believe in witchcraft to the extent
that every member of that community might be forced to contribute money for consulting a
traditional healer if the community suspects that there is a witch who is bewitching its
members Failure by particular family members to co-operate with other community
members may lead those individuals to be suspects of witchcraft Instances have occurred
whereby families were punished by being burnt to death beaten or expelled from that
community following suspicions of being witches (van Dyk 2001)
The macrosystem
The macrosystem is referred to as the cultural lsquoblueprintrsquo that partially determines social
structures and activities that occur in the more immediate system levels Components of
the macrosystem include material resources opportunity structures alternatives available
throughout the life course lifestyles customs shared knowledge and cultural beliefs
(Eamon 2001) In an African context the macrosystem is regarded as the highest universe
that consists of God the ancestors and the spirits of the chosen dead In this context God is
seen as a Supreme Being or Creator who has withdrawn himself from human beings
Ancestors are believed to preserve the honour and traditions of tribes and usually protect
people against evil and destructive forces They can also punish their people by sending
illness and misfortune if social norms are violated or when culturally prescribed practices
are neglected or incorrectly performed (Kazarian and Evans 1998)
There is a belief that when a human being is about to enter the real world he forms an
agreement with God that determines how long he will live his profession the number of
wives he will have the number of children etc Failure to abide with the plan leads to
illness The traditional healer then intervenes by consulting the spirit to find out if the
patient needs to change his life to bring it into concordance with the life plan worked out in
the spirit world (Ebigbo 1987) Furthermore it is believed that illness might be caused by
failure to perform a cultural and religious ritual However it is assumed that peaceful
living with onersquos neighbours observing social norms and living in harmony with onersquos
environment and with God spirits and ancestors are all essential to protect oneself and
onersquos family from disease (Ebigbo 1987)
The above discussion indicates that culture is a determining factor in peoplesrsquo lives
influencing both decisions and understanding of the illnesses The health belief model
outlines how the belief system influences the perception of causes and treatment of
diseases In this study it is used to outline how Africans make their choice of treatment
based on what they believe to be the cause of their illness The ecological theory indicates
how onersquos development and the context within which individuals live contribute to the
development of psychological problems which include post-traumatic stress disorder
(PTSD) The next section focuses on the cultural conceptualisation of trauma
Cultural contextualisation of trauma
The effects of culture permeate the entire field of mental health Culture of a particular
society governs the social norms and provides explanation of how people become
mentally ill how they should be treated using acceptable treatment options and of the
180 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
interaction of the roles of a patient and a healer (Foulks et al 1977) In the process of
development people imbibe the culture that is around them In a general sense people
grow up thinking believing and behaving in ways that are found in their culture adhering
to rules and conforming to its practices
Culture is defined by Matsumoto as lsquoa set of attitudes values beliefs and behaviours
shared by a group of people but different for each individual communicated from one
generation to the nextrsquo (1996 p 16) According to Gopaul-McNicol and Brice-Baker
(1998 p 5) lsquoculture is a way of living that encompasses the customs traditions attitudes
and overall socialization in which a group of people engage that are unique (not deficient)
to their cultural upbringingrsquo
lsquoCulture includes patterns of behaviour customs values beliefs attitudes implicit
rules of conduct patterns of family social organization taboos and sanctions-all which are
commonly shared in a group of people that have a common identity based in ethnic and
sometimes territorial unityrsquo (De Silva in Yule 1999 p 48) In support of the above idea
Triandis (1994 p 19) holds that lsquoculture is multifaceted in that it includes patterns of
dress methods of getting food economic activities patterns of social interaction patterns
of child rearing ways to educate the young ways to make decisions beliefs and patterns
of communication (language gestures) and so onrsquo
Trauma and social context
Trauma can in many ways be defined by an individualrsquos socio-cultural background both
directly and indirectly through the beliefs and attitudes heshe has acquired or
internalised Traumas resulting from the likes of death or severe injury in the war front
may be seen as catastrophic by almost everyone Other forms of trauma-inducing events
may be open to cultural construction making the reaction of individuals to traumatic
experience become influenced by their societyrsquos view or norms around the event In some
cases individuals may be seen as martyrs or unfortunate victims or mere mercenaries
For example a rape victim who can be made to feel that it was hisher fault that heshe was
attacked and instead of sympathy receive blame and even vilification
During acute trauma the social environment tends to respond with generosity Every
society seems to have evolved social and religious structures that aim at helping the
acutely distressed people until they resume self-care To prevent and treat post-traumatic
stress there should be external validation about the reality of a traumatic experience in a
safe and supportive context When there is persistence of a victimrsquos helplessness or when
the meaning of the trauma is secret forbidden or unacceptable trauma results in the
mobilisation of external resources or restitution Because of lack of validation and support
traumatic memories are more likely to continue prey on the victimsrsquo minds and will likely
be expressed as anger withdrawal or disruptive behaviour
The personal meaning of traumatic experience for individuals is influenced by the
social context in which it occurs This means that victims and significant people in their
surroundings may have different and fluctuating assessments of both the reality of what
happened and of the extent of the victimsrsquo suffering Therefore victims and bystanders
may have conflicting agendas to repair create forget or take revenge If memories of
trauma remain unprocessed traumatised individuals tend to re-experience the frightening
feelings and perceptions belonging to the past When there are actual injuries physical
pain and suffering are usually neglected Various forms of treatment on many disorders
including trauma-related disorders use western and traditional forms of treatment and this
occurs in different contexts across different cultures
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 181
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
The use of traditional healing in African culture
Though the use of western medicine is well spread in Africa most Africans still believe in
traditional healing methods This might be partly due to Africansrsquo belief of the causes of
illnesses Though most Africans are aware that some illnesses have natural or organic
causes there is still an overriding belief in the supernatural or spiritual causation of illness
that leads to the use of mystical and spiritual remedies for cure Africans tend to show
dissatisfaction with the scientific medicine that they see as undermining the religious and
ancestral aspects of the problem Because of this belief individuals wear a guard receive
spiritual baths (herbal bath with holy water) and also have a priest or minister to bless the
home or throw salt around the house to protect themselves from these evil forces In this
way the client goes to a faith healer while concurrently seeking medical or psychological
help (Gopaul-McNicol and Brice-Baker 1998)
When Christianity was established missionaries preached spiritual salvation based
on their own experiences Africans were accepted into the church upon receiving
baptism and making an oral confession of faith in Jesus Christ For many Africans
Christianity was only adopted outwardly and did not inspire them spiritually According
to Waruta and Kinoti (1994) many Africans still maintain their traditional beliefs and
practices during important or critical stages in life (like birth initiation marriage
death incurable sickness and other anxieties in daily living) while upholding their piety
as bequeathed to them in the missionary enterprise Waruta and Kinoti (1994)
furthermore hold that any kind of medical treatment which is unrelated to the
supernatural and to the community has limited chances of success in Africa even if
half the patients profess to be Christians
In most African societies healing combines herbal medication psychotherapy and
religion In a study conducted by Madu et al (1999) 80 of all psychic andor somatic
illnesses are treated by traditional healers in Africa and only 20 of the cases are
examined by a doctor of western medicine He furthermore states that traditional healers
and religious faith healers handle most of the cases in Nigeria
In his study to investigate the attitudes and knowledge of physicians towards
traditional healing faith healing and alternative medicine Peltzer (2001) found that on
the one hand the so-called non-biological methods were seen as quackery by 305
physicians for alternative medicine 467 for faith healing and 495 for traditional
healing The above discussion clearly indicates that Africans believe in their traditional
way of treatment It also became evident that even those who are Christians still believe in
traditional treatment One may argue that imposing western form of treatment even for
illnesses that are of western origin might not be regarded as being effective
Africans are not the only ones who hold special values around causation and
management of diseases for example the Vietnamese a nation on which most PTSD
diagnosis and research work was done following the Vietnamese war they also hold
certain beliefs around illness They were reported to follow Confician ancestral worship
wherein interpersonal relationships are carefully regulated Highly valued Confician and
Buddhist beliefs urge followers to be shy passive and modest and advocate restraint from
displaying strong emotions in public Thus a family a fundamental social unit frequently
gets involved in health care decisions that are seldom left for an individual During
suffering and conflict pain and unhappiness are initially endured in silence and privacy
and are generally only shared with family members and close friends when conditions
worsen and persist Because self-control is a traditional value emotions are considered
weaknesses expressed only by inferior people From this discussion one may argue that
182 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
culture is predominantly vital in shaping peoplersquos lives Even when people are
traumatised it is important to consider how different cultures view trauma and peoplersquos
reactions to it
The Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders (DSM-IV-TR) and the
International Statistical Classification of Diseases (ICD-10) are said to contain a particular
way of diagnosis to the world One may argue that different cultural contexts make it not
realistic that the diagnosis can suit all cultures across the world Collins (2004) argues that
the DSM-IV and ICD-10 contain information that is western orientated Thus the
psychiatric categories that are used to understand measure and classify mental distress are
specific to western culture and society
According to van Dyk (2001) the local concepts of suffering misfortune and
illness have been ignored and undermined It is maintained that the contextual factors
are critical in influencing and shaping how traumatic events are experienced
responded to and explained The society or individuals use these contextual factors to
experience what is considered traumatic Contextual factors include the social
political and cultural realities in which people exist and utilise to make sense of what
happens to them
Thus the PTSD model is said to have some shortcomings that include the fact that it
focuses on the individual while downplaying the effects of trauma on family friends and
other people in the traumatised personrsquos social world It also fails to acknowledge that
whole communities can experience trauma on a collective basis (Collins 2004) However
there are traditional methods that are available for the treatment of mental disorders
despite the psychological intervention which is of western origin
Method
Research design
This was an exploratory study whereby a qualitative method using focus group discussion
for data collection was utilised Neuman (2000) argues that an exploratory study is a study
into an area that has not been fully researched Much is not yet researched about on how
Africans understand PTSD especially in the Limpopo Province
Participants
Ten focus groups with a total of 75 participants (female frac14 55 male frac14 20 age
range frac14 25ndash60 years mean age frac14 356 years ethnicity Black African) were drawn using
convenience sampling method Participants were drawn from people who were involved in
traumatic incidents that include road accidents murder rape domestic violence and
housebreaking The sample was drawn from the rural communities of the Vhembe District
Each group consisted of 6ndash10 members from different villages in Thulamela and
Makhado municipalities For the purpose of this study the direct victims of violence
as well as their family members and relatives were found relevant as they were involved
in trauma-inducing events either directly or indirectly
Convenience sampling was used in this study This kind of sampling refers to a
haphazard selection of cases that conveniently suite the purpose of the study An example
of convenience sampling is like the street interview conducted by television interviewers
(Neuman 2000) A researcher selects those participants who are usually the nearest and
most easily available (de Vos 1998)
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 183
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Research instrument
Focus group discussion method is defined by Struwig and Stead (2001) as a carefully
planned discussion designed to obtain individualsrsquo perceptions on a defined area of interest
in a permissive non-threatening environment The discussions between the research
participants enable the participants to discuss issues they consider to be important In focus
groups the groups are generally composed of 7ndash10 people who are unfamiliar to one
another They should be selected because they share certain characteristics relevant to the
questions in the study (Marshall and Rossman 1999)
During the interview the interviewer creates a supportive environment asks
focused questions so as to encourage discussion and the expression of differing
opinions and points of view Questions start from the general and the non-threatening
and progress gradually to the specific and that which may be threatening Tricky
questions are asked to promote participantsrsquo expression of their views through the
creation of a supportive environment The interviewer should make participants feel
that their contributions are worthwhile and also that they are free to disagree with
each other The facilitator must be attentive and willing to listen Heshe must also
show an interest in what is being said encourage a wide range of opinions
assist participants to explore their ideas further avoid belittling participants and
direct the conversation when people become repetitive or move away from the topic
(Struwig and Stead 2001)
The rationale for using focus groups was that these groups share a common
characteristic of having been involved in traumatic incidents either directly or
indirectly This encouraged them to speak more freely without fear of being judged
by others It is believed that people often need to listen to other peoplersquos opinion and
understanding to form their own The focus group method relies on group discussion
and for the discussion to be successful participants must be able to talk to each other
about the topic of interest This method assumes that an individualrsquos attitudes and
beliefs do not form in a vacuum Focus group method was found relevant in this
study for its excellence in obtaining information from illiterate communities and as a
way of discovering attitudes and opinions which might not be revealed in a survey
questionnaire
Procedure
Telephonic requests were made with some known members of the Thulamela and
Makhado Municipalities to contact people who were involved in traumatic incidents
These people those who were requested to contact traumatised people were told about the
purpose of the focus groups and the confidentiality involved Members of civic structures
and pastors were among other people who helped to organise group members from the
mentioned communities Appointment dates were organised for each focus group and
discussions took place as arranged
Two sessions were held per week for each focus group Each session lasted for an
hour and a half Some sessions were conducted in churches and others were held at the
victimsrsquo homes The focus groups were conducted in Venda which is the mother tongue
of the participants and the researcher It was explained to the participants that the
sessions will be confidential Participantsrsquo consent was sought for the use of a tape
recorder to keep record of the sessions Tape-recorded information was transcribed
immediately after the sessions and later translated from Venda to English and back-
translated for validation purposes
184 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Trustworthiness
Marshall and Rossman (1999) maintain that research should respond to canons that are
regarded as criteria in which trustworthiness can be evaluated These canons are viewed by
Lincoln and Guba (in Marshall and Rossman 1999) as classical contribution to the
methodology of qualitative research They are credibility transferability dependability
and confirmability These four constructs establish the lsquotruth-valuersquo of a study The truth-
value refers to the applicability consistency and neutrability One may argue that
credibility transferability dependability and confirmability may be matched with internal
validity external validity reliability and objectivity which are appropriate for the
positivist paradigm and inappropriate for qualitative inquiry (Marshall and Rossman
1999) The four constructs that are appropriate for qualitative inquiry are discussed next
Credibility
In qualitative research credibility is maintained by an inquiry that ensures that the subject
is accurately identified and described (de Vos 1998) In this study continuous interaction
with participants through focus groups ensured that the subjects were accurately identified
and described
Transferability
Transferability refers to the applicability of one set of findings to another context (de Vos
1998) de Vos (1998) further argues that the demonstration of applicability of one set of
findings to another depends on the investigator who should make the transfer than the
original investigator Interestingly there are researchers who regard transferability as a
weakness in the approach To counter-challenge this idea the researcher can refer back to
the original theoretical framework to show how data collection and their analysis will be
guided by concepts and models (Marshall and Rossman 1999) In this study the findings
might be useful in clinical setting to help traumatised people That is the findings can be
used by helping professionals in South Africa considering the fact that the study is
conceptualised from the African cultural perspective
Dependability
Dependability is the third construct It refers to an attempt by the researcher to change
conditions in the phenomena chosen for the study This applies to the changes in the design
created by a refined understanding of the setting However qualitative researchers can
assert that qualitative research cannot be replicated because of the changing world They
plan to keep notes or log that record each design decision and the rationale behind it Their
procedures protocols and decisions can thus be inspected (de Vos 1998) In this study the
protocols procedures and decisions have been recorded All collected data are well
organised in a retrievable form and are easily available to challenge the notion of the
changing world
Confirmability
This is the last construct Lincoln and Guba (in Marshall and Rossman 1999) emphasise
the need to ask whether or not the findings of the study could be confirmed by another
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 185
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Because of the fact that the sample of this study was small the findings are less
generalisable
Data analysis
Thematic content analysis was used to analyse the data Tapes were transcribed from
Venda (the language of the interviewees) to English and back-translated to Venda for
validation purposes The data were coded analysed through reading and re-reading of
responses The rationale for reading and re-reading is that the researcher becomes familiar
with that data in intimate ways People events and quotations sift constantly through the
researcherrsquos mind (Marshall and Rossman 1999) The data were then analysed into four
steps as follows
Step 1 Analysis of individual transcripts
This step involves reading individual transcripts in several different ways First transcripts
were read as a whole noting general impressions Major opinions and attitudes that were
expressed by the groups were considered When transcripts were read for the second time
specific things that were looked for which were mainly from the objectives of the study
were noted Sections that were poorly transcribed and did not make sense were removed
Transcripts were coded sectioned and marked in the way that indicated what the
participants talked about The final step in reading the transcripts involved using the list of
required information and checking what information has been obtained
Step 2 The logbook
The logbook was used to keep all the responses together according to the topic of interest
Each response was entered unless it was exactly the same as another The main aim was to
retain the full range of responses
Step 3 Writing the results
Results were not only written from the logbook but also from the notes that were made
while reading transcripts as a whole As many reported results from the focus groups did
not indicate how many focus groups or participants discussed a certain issue results will
say lsquomany respondents said rsquo or lsquoonly a few groups discussions raised the issue of rsquo
Step 4 Interpretation
Throughout the study the researchers were thinking about the significance of the
information that was collected in terms of the problem or question that they wanted to
answer and to develop ideas about what the respondents said Results were looked at and
summaries were written
Ethical considerations
Participants in this study were informed about the nature and purpose of the study
Complete information about the study was explained for participants to comprehend the
purpose of the study This was done in order for participants to make a voluntary decision
about their participation (de Vos 1998) Participants were informed that they will be
186 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
involved in focus groups and the study is for educational purposes It was clearly indicated
that each focus group would last approximately 45ndash90 minutes The researcher also
explained to the participants that freedom is respected and as such they had to participate
voluntarily without any physical or psychological force
Furthermore they were informed that they would benefit from the focus groups as
they would share their traumatic experiences among themselves Confidentiality and
privacy was assured so that participants were safe from exposure (Denzin and Lincoln
1998) Information from focus groups was given anonymously to ensure the privacy of
subjects However participants were informed that a tape recorder will be used so that
participantsrsquo privacy cannot be affected if the tape recorder is used as a hidden
apparatus
Results
Figure 1 shows that most of the participants attributed the cause of trauma to witchcraft
(60) followed bymazhuzhulu (panic reaction to frightening thought or event) (20) and
the belief that it just happened (20)
Interview responses on culture-related causes of trauma
It emerged from the study that some participants believed that trauma was caused by
culturally related causes They cited devil possession witchcraft and ancestral spirits as
the major causes of trauma These are presented next
Devil possession
There are instances wherein people tend to attribute violence like rape and murder to devil
possession Whenever such incidents occur and they lack an explanation concerning the
act they believe that it is because concerned people are possessed by the devil According
to some respondents incidents like these where people commit such crime that lack
Figure 1 Perceived traumatic events
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 187
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
explanation were not common in the olden days Eight per cent of the participants
perceived devil possession as a cause of violence This was reflected in the following
quotes
As far as rape is concerned I really do not know what is in the minds of men because theyeven rape babies of less than a year old In some cases one may think this may be influencedby Satanism (RP 32)
The other cause is that children these days are used by the devil or is like they have evil spiritsor possessed since they just kill as an end in itself and do not indicate why they killed or atleast show some hidden motive of wanting to steal that personrsquos money (RP 74)
Witchcraft
Though many respondents realised that they were living in a violent environment where
violent incidents occurred in their lives 8 attributed the causes of its trauma to
witchcraft Their explanations of the occurrence of traumatic incidents tended to suite their
held beliefs For example the interpretation of mishaps or misfortunes that befell
individuals was believed to be caused by witchcraft The belief that witchcraft is the cause
of violent incidents is reflected in the following
I think mine is obvious that there could be somebody who is after me because a person cannothave a series of accidents one after the other In Venda if incidents are happening like thiswe start to suspect that someone is bewitching you (RP 22)
I also felt the same way about the cause of my sonrsquos death I have a very strong suspicion thathe was bewitched (RP 51)
You may find that one of the people who were in the truck was bewitched and now it hasaffected all of us (RP 62)
When we are praying there are others who are working for Satanism so I cannot rule out that itmight be due to demons or witchcraft (RP 74)
Ancestral spirits
Even though most respondents believed in witchcraft as a cause of traumatic events
some respondents believed in ancestral causes It was interesting to note that the belief
in the connection of trauma to ancestral power was mostly held by older respondents
They mentioned that their ancestors talk to them and sometimes tend to understand
why some traumatic incidents happen to them For others it was an honour when their
ancestors talked to them because they were helping them with the type of intervention
that they must use for their problem Another point is that respondents showed that
they obey their ancestors and their instructions so that even understanding why
some mishaps are happening in their lives was not a concern The following extracts
reflect this
One day my father visited me in my sleep and told me to consult a traditional healerI consulted a traditional healer who told me that I have lsquotshilisorsquo (meaning something thatsomeone gives you without your awareness which ends up like a poison in your body)(RP 33)
To tell you the truth I think this is a punishment from my father because the cattle that I saiddied on one night were not given to me alone I took them forcefully from my half brother whowas my fatherrsquos favourite child From that time nothing went on smoothly in my life I am justworried that it seems as if even my following generation will suffer like what I did as a way ofpaying for what I did wrong (RP 68)
188 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Other causes of trauma
The study also revealed that trauma was caused by non-cultural factors Some participants
attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner violence
rape robbery road accidents and murder These are presented next
Substance abuse
Twelve per cent of the participants indicated that trauma was caused by the abuse of
substances They believed that when young people are under the influence of drugs they
involve themselves in violent acts which then affect the community as a whole They are
usually involved in housebreaking murder and rape This is reflected in the following
responses
The main cause of all this trouble is drugs and alcohol that the youth are using In mostinstances they are always at the bars drinking alcohol and smoking drugs After that they gowherever and cause all this troubles (RP 6)
I think that when the youths are involved in drugs they end up being involved in things likehousebreaking (RP 14)
I think the other cause is that young people use drugs that influence them to commit crimessuch as housebreaking and rape (RP 36)
As far as road accidents are concerned I think people sometimes drive when they are drunk ordrive recklessly which may also contribute to traumatic incidents (RP 65)
Road accidents may be caused by reckless driving and driving when people are drunk (RP 67)
Intimate partner violence
Some participants showed that intimate partner violence occurs among people though
very few report the incidents In almost all focus groups in this study very few responses
emerged around intimate partner violence as a form of a traumatic event This probably
happened because most people seem to consider domestic violence to be a normal way of
life in a family or in the community This is also regarded as something that is not
supposed to be disclosed This was reflected as follows
The other thing that people do not talk about is domestic violence (RP 33)
Domestic violence is also common but it is complicated because many women do not talkabout it even when they are being abused all the time (RP 36)
if he drinks he beats kicks and insults using vulgar words I mean those deep Vendawords that my children are not supposed to hear as these I think also affect them This hasbecome part of our life in this family that we just told ourselves that we should accept it assuch (RP 40)
Rape
Rape was mentioned in almost all focus group discussions Participants were concerned
about the fact that rape happens to people of all ages including children and it also makes
them feel unsafe Rape brings about fear in peoplersquos lives In these focus groups 21
reported having been raped and even those who were not subjected to this type of violence
showed concern that they were afraid of this act This is reflected by the following extracts
It is true because it is not safe to walk long distances alone where there is a small bush from 6pm onwards If you walk there alone you are just inviting trouble (RP 11)
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 189
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Rape is something that we cannot leave out as it is becoming the order of the day (RP 32)
The common traumatic events in our area include rape and housebreaking Usually we do notfeel safe anymore when we are away We are always fearful that anything bad can happen atany time (RP 40)
Robbery
Robbery appeared to be contributing to a fearful environment for most participants They
felt that house and business breaking was traumatic The finding s supported by the
following statements
Housebreaking is threatening because you do not know what will happen after the personenters the house (RP 53)
Besides rape other common incidents include housebreaking and theft These days even if youare asleep you do not even know what will happen as thieves and criminals rob at night(RP 58)
The other thing which we see as a problem is theft even during the day This also includeshousebreaking which makes people not to feel safe (RP 70)
Road accidents
Another form of violence that emerged from the focus group discussions was road
accidents It appeared that road accidents created situations that became traumatic and
violent to many respondents Seventeen per cent of the participants reported incidences of
having been involved or affected in road accidents Like rape road accidents became a
concern for many respondents as in the following responses
Road accidents are very common Some victims of road accidents are school childrenSometimes these accidents happen in succession and it becomes very painful (RP 32)
Now that we are going for holidays you will hear a number of road accidents reported evenhere at our place The problem is that in some cases other people die and it is very painful forthe relatives who are left behind (RP 61)
Murder
Twelve per cent of the participants reported incidences of a family member or relative who
was murdered There was a general feeling of concern that people no longer have respect
for life The finding is supported by the following statements
Another problem around here is killings Mostly boys do this They kill each other like fliesSome people are killed by guns and some by knives (RP 7)
From the place where I come from incidences of shooting are escalating It is now becomingthe way of life where thieves may even shoot you when you are inside your house (RP 16)
Discussion
Most of the participants attributed the cause of trauma to witchcraft (60) followed by
mazhuzhulu (panic reaction to frightening thought or event) (20) The finding supports
the notion that peoplersquo understanding of trauma and its causes anchors on their
macrosystem the cultural lsquoblueprintrsquo that partially determines social structures and
activities that occur (Eamon 2001) In the present study the Venda-speaking participants
190 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
conceptualised trauma and its causes from their cultural beliefs Also the finding is in line
with Foulks et alrsquos (1977) assertion that Africans do not believe in chance bad luck or
fate They believe that every illness has an intention and a specific cause Their culture
includes customs values beliefs attitudes implicit rules of conduct patterns of family
social organisation taboos and sanctions which they shared (Triandis 1994 De Silva in
Yule 1999) Nonetheless 20 of the participants indicated that the trauma just happened
This view might have been put forward by participants who do not subscribe to the
traditional explanation of witchraft and mazhuluzhulu Another plausible explanation is
that the 20 may account for Black Africans who embraced the individualistic western
cultural values
Therefore the microsystems (immediate setting) mesosystems (processes between
two or more microsystems) exosystems (processes between two or more settings)
macrosystems (influences of a broader culture and socio-economic environments) and
chronosystems (effects of consistency and change over life course) among the Venda-
speaking participants influenced their understanding of the causes of trauma (Eamon
2001) Thus these structures of the ecological environment served as a framework for the
explanation of the Africansrsquo belief system among the Venda-speaking participants It is
therefore not surprising that most of them (60) attributed trauma to witchcraft
The above finding is in line with the notion that for many Africans Christianity was
only adopted outwardly and did not inspire them spiritually According to Waruta and
Kinoti (1994) many Africans still maintain their traditional beliefs and practices during
important or critical stages in life (like birth initiation marriage death incurable sickness
and other anxieties in daily living) while upholding their piety as bequeathed to them in the
missionary enterprise Waruta and Kinoti (1994) furthermore hold that any kind of
medical treatment which is unrelated to the supernatural and to the community has
limited chances of success in Africa even if half the patients profess to be Christians
Contrary to the above the western-oriented PTSD model fails to account for the cultural
pluralistic experience of trauma (Collins 2004)
Some participants cited devil possession and ancestral spirits as the major causes of
trauma The responses reflect the influence of the mesosystem on individual members The
mesosystem integrates the interrelations between two or more microsystems each of
which contains the developing person In an African view the mesosystem is the
intermediate universe It functions as a no-manrsquos land since it is believed to take place
where evil spirits witches and sorcerers dwell It is also called the lsquostructured collective
imaginaryrsquo a system that is highly respected for giving rise to all good and bad fortune as
well as giving of form to peoplersquos desires fears anxieties and hope for success It is also
believed to regulate the day-to-day psychological fate of individual human beings in
Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Contrary to expectation the study did lend support the notion that in an African
environment there is a belief that ritual impurities are usually associated with death the
reproductive system and the violation of sexual prohibitions (van Dyk 2001) It had been
argued that the violation of sexual prohibitions like sexual intercourse with a woman
during menstruation with a widow before she is cleansed or with a woman who has had
an abortion or miscarriage can lead to a variety of health problems However in this case
the wrath of ancestors is believed to cause illness but it is also believed that witches
sometimes use sexual intercourse to cause illness Besides this belief about witches and
ancestors as causes of illnesses (van Dyk 2001) events that occur in a community have
consequences on individuals in the home For example a community may believe in
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 191
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
witchcraft Failure by particular family members to co-operate with other community
members may lead those individuals to be suspects of witchcraft (van Dyk 2001)
The above finding is compatible with Kazarian and Evansrsquos (1998) assertion that the
ancestors can punish their people by sending illness and misfortune if social norms are
violated or when culturally prescribed practices are neglected or incorrectly performed
The illness might be caused by failure to perform a cultural and religious ritual
Nevertheless it is assumed that peaceful living with onersquos neighbours observing social
norms and living in harmony with onersquos environment and with God spirits and ancestors
are all essential to protect oneself and onersquos family from disease (Ebigbo 1987)
It emerged from the study that trauma also results from non-cultural causes Some
participants attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner
violence rape robbery road accidents and murder This finding is in line with Gopaul-
McNicol and Brice-Bakerrsquos (1998) argument that the majority of Africans acknowledge
that some illnesses have natural or organic causes In the same vein Eamon (2001) opines
that certain illnesses are originated in the microsystem The microsystem consists of the
immediate environment such as onersquos home friends relatives school and society In this
study the microsystem represents the everyday practical social and collective life of
people in Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Conclusion
The DSM-IV-TR and the ICD-10 explain the western understanding of the causes of
trauma (Collins 2004) However the given explanations do not suit the traditional African
concept of trauma The psychiatric categories that are used to understand measure and
classify mental distress are specific to western culture and society They ignore and
undermine the African concepts of suffering misfortune and illness Africansrsquo
conceptualisation of trauma and its causes is influenced by several contextual factors
Contextual factors include their social political and cultural realities To a larger extent
the Venda-speaking participants attributed trauma to witchcraft angry ancestral spirits and
devil possession The study concludes that culture is a determining factor in peoplesrsquo lives
influencing both decisions and understanding of the illnesses
Limitations of the study
This study has some limitations All the participants were drawn from the Venda-speaking
ethnic group The study is short of the voices of the Tsonga Pedi Afrikaans and English-
speaking people in the Limpopo Province Considering the qualitative nature of the
present study the findings are not generalisable
References
Collins A 2004 Trauma in context advanced reader Durban University of Kwazulu NatalDenzin NK and Lincoln YS eds 1998 Collecting and interpreting qualitative materials
London Sagevan Dyk A 2001 Traditional African beliefs and customs Implications for AIDS education and
prevention in Africa South African Journal of Psychology 31 60ndash66Eamon MK 2001 The effects of poverty on childrenrsquos socioemotional development an ecological
systems analysis Social Work 46 256ndash266Ebigbo PE 1987 The mind body and society an African perspective International Journal for
the Advancement of Health 3 (4) 45ndash57Foulks EF et al 1977 Current perspectives in cultural psychiatry New York Spectrum
192 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Gopaul-McNicol S and Brice-Baker J 1998 Cross-cultural practice assessment treatment andtraining Canada Wiley
Kazarian SS and Evans DR 1998 Cultural clinical psychology theory research and practiceOxford Oxford University Press
Madu SN Baguma P and Pritz A 1999 Traditional healersrsquo approach to the schizophreniaFrankfurt IKO Verlag
Marshall C and Rossman GB 1999 Designing qualitative research 3rd ed New Delhi SageMatsumoto D 1996 Culture and psychology Pacific Grove CA BrooksColeNeuman WL 2000 Social research methods qualitative and quantitative approaches 4th ed
Boston MA Allyn amp BaconPeltzer K 2001 Exposure to violence and posttraumatic stress disorder in a rural adult population
in South Africa Acta Academica 32 73ndash84Struwig FW and Stead GB 2001 Planning designing and reporting research Pinelands
Cape Town Maskew Miller LongmanScholten A 2012 Bradycardia (Bradyarrythmia) [online] Available from httpcvimednyueduTriandis HC 1994 Culture and social behaviour New York McGraw-Hillde Vos AS ed 1998 Research at grassroots a prime for the caring professions Pretoria
Van SchaikWaruta DW and Kinoti HW 1994 Pastoral care in African Christianity essays in pastoral
theology Nairobi ActonYule W 1999 Post-traumatic stress disorders concepts and therapy Chichester Willey
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 193
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
interaction of the roles of a patient and a healer (Foulks et al 1977) In the process of
development people imbibe the culture that is around them In a general sense people
grow up thinking believing and behaving in ways that are found in their culture adhering
to rules and conforming to its practices
Culture is defined by Matsumoto as lsquoa set of attitudes values beliefs and behaviours
shared by a group of people but different for each individual communicated from one
generation to the nextrsquo (1996 p 16) According to Gopaul-McNicol and Brice-Baker
(1998 p 5) lsquoculture is a way of living that encompasses the customs traditions attitudes
and overall socialization in which a group of people engage that are unique (not deficient)
to their cultural upbringingrsquo
lsquoCulture includes patterns of behaviour customs values beliefs attitudes implicit
rules of conduct patterns of family social organization taboos and sanctions-all which are
commonly shared in a group of people that have a common identity based in ethnic and
sometimes territorial unityrsquo (De Silva in Yule 1999 p 48) In support of the above idea
Triandis (1994 p 19) holds that lsquoculture is multifaceted in that it includes patterns of
dress methods of getting food economic activities patterns of social interaction patterns
of child rearing ways to educate the young ways to make decisions beliefs and patterns
of communication (language gestures) and so onrsquo
Trauma and social context
Trauma can in many ways be defined by an individualrsquos socio-cultural background both
directly and indirectly through the beliefs and attitudes heshe has acquired or
internalised Traumas resulting from the likes of death or severe injury in the war front
may be seen as catastrophic by almost everyone Other forms of trauma-inducing events
may be open to cultural construction making the reaction of individuals to traumatic
experience become influenced by their societyrsquos view or norms around the event In some
cases individuals may be seen as martyrs or unfortunate victims or mere mercenaries
For example a rape victim who can be made to feel that it was hisher fault that heshe was
attacked and instead of sympathy receive blame and even vilification
During acute trauma the social environment tends to respond with generosity Every
society seems to have evolved social and religious structures that aim at helping the
acutely distressed people until they resume self-care To prevent and treat post-traumatic
stress there should be external validation about the reality of a traumatic experience in a
safe and supportive context When there is persistence of a victimrsquos helplessness or when
the meaning of the trauma is secret forbidden or unacceptable trauma results in the
mobilisation of external resources or restitution Because of lack of validation and support
traumatic memories are more likely to continue prey on the victimsrsquo minds and will likely
be expressed as anger withdrawal or disruptive behaviour
The personal meaning of traumatic experience for individuals is influenced by the
social context in which it occurs This means that victims and significant people in their
surroundings may have different and fluctuating assessments of both the reality of what
happened and of the extent of the victimsrsquo suffering Therefore victims and bystanders
may have conflicting agendas to repair create forget or take revenge If memories of
trauma remain unprocessed traumatised individuals tend to re-experience the frightening
feelings and perceptions belonging to the past When there are actual injuries physical
pain and suffering are usually neglected Various forms of treatment on many disorders
including trauma-related disorders use western and traditional forms of treatment and this
occurs in different contexts across different cultures
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 181
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
The use of traditional healing in African culture
Though the use of western medicine is well spread in Africa most Africans still believe in
traditional healing methods This might be partly due to Africansrsquo belief of the causes of
illnesses Though most Africans are aware that some illnesses have natural or organic
causes there is still an overriding belief in the supernatural or spiritual causation of illness
that leads to the use of mystical and spiritual remedies for cure Africans tend to show
dissatisfaction with the scientific medicine that they see as undermining the religious and
ancestral aspects of the problem Because of this belief individuals wear a guard receive
spiritual baths (herbal bath with holy water) and also have a priest or minister to bless the
home or throw salt around the house to protect themselves from these evil forces In this
way the client goes to a faith healer while concurrently seeking medical or psychological
help (Gopaul-McNicol and Brice-Baker 1998)
When Christianity was established missionaries preached spiritual salvation based
on their own experiences Africans were accepted into the church upon receiving
baptism and making an oral confession of faith in Jesus Christ For many Africans
Christianity was only adopted outwardly and did not inspire them spiritually According
to Waruta and Kinoti (1994) many Africans still maintain their traditional beliefs and
practices during important or critical stages in life (like birth initiation marriage
death incurable sickness and other anxieties in daily living) while upholding their piety
as bequeathed to them in the missionary enterprise Waruta and Kinoti (1994)
furthermore hold that any kind of medical treatment which is unrelated to the
supernatural and to the community has limited chances of success in Africa even if
half the patients profess to be Christians
In most African societies healing combines herbal medication psychotherapy and
religion In a study conducted by Madu et al (1999) 80 of all psychic andor somatic
illnesses are treated by traditional healers in Africa and only 20 of the cases are
examined by a doctor of western medicine He furthermore states that traditional healers
and religious faith healers handle most of the cases in Nigeria
In his study to investigate the attitudes and knowledge of physicians towards
traditional healing faith healing and alternative medicine Peltzer (2001) found that on
the one hand the so-called non-biological methods were seen as quackery by 305
physicians for alternative medicine 467 for faith healing and 495 for traditional
healing The above discussion clearly indicates that Africans believe in their traditional
way of treatment It also became evident that even those who are Christians still believe in
traditional treatment One may argue that imposing western form of treatment even for
illnesses that are of western origin might not be regarded as being effective
Africans are not the only ones who hold special values around causation and
management of diseases for example the Vietnamese a nation on which most PTSD
diagnosis and research work was done following the Vietnamese war they also hold
certain beliefs around illness They were reported to follow Confician ancestral worship
wherein interpersonal relationships are carefully regulated Highly valued Confician and
Buddhist beliefs urge followers to be shy passive and modest and advocate restraint from
displaying strong emotions in public Thus a family a fundamental social unit frequently
gets involved in health care decisions that are seldom left for an individual During
suffering and conflict pain and unhappiness are initially endured in silence and privacy
and are generally only shared with family members and close friends when conditions
worsen and persist Because self-control is a traditional value emotions are considered
weaknesses expressed only by inferior people From this discussion one may argue that
182 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
culture is predominantly vital in shaping peoplersquos lives Even when people are
traumatised it is important to consider how different cultures view trauma and peoplersquos
reactions to it
The Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders (DSM-IV-TR) and the
International Statistical Classification of Diseases (ICD-10) are said to contain a particular
way of diagnosis to the world One may argue that different cultural contexts make it not
realistic that the diagnosis can suit all cultures across the world Collins (2004) argues that
the DSM-IV and ICD-10 contain information that is western orientated Thus the
psychiatric categories that are used to understand measure and classify mental distress are
specific to western culture and society
According to van Dyk (2001) the local concepts of suffering misfortune and
illness have been ignored and undermined It is maintained that the contextual factors
are critical in influencing and shaping how traumatic events are experienced
responded to and explained The society or individuals use these contextual factors to
experience what is considered traumatic Contextual factors include the social
political and cultural realities in which people exist and utilise to make sense of what
happens to them
Thus the PTSD model is said to have some shortcomings that include the fact that it
focuses on the individual while downplaying the effects of trauma on family friends and
other people in the traumatised personrsquos social world It also fails to acknowledge that
whole communities can experience trauma on a collective basis (Collins 2004) However
there are traditional methods that are available for the treatment of mental disorders
despite the psychological intervention which is of western origin
Method
Research design
This was an exploratory study whereby a qualitative method using focus group discussion
for data collection was utilised Neuman (2000) argues that an exploratory study is a study
into an area that has not been fully researched Much is not yet researched about on how
Africans understand PTSD especially in the Limpopo Province
Participants
Ten focus groups with a total of 75 participants (female frac14 55 male frac14 20 age
range frac14 25ndash60 years mean age frac14 356 years ethnicity Black African) were drawn using
convenience sampling method Participants were drawn from people who were involved in
traumatic incidents that include road accidents murder rape domestic violence and
housebreaking The sample was drawn from the rural communities of the Vhembe District
Each group consisted of 6ndash10 members from different villages in Thulamela and
Makhado municipalities For the purpose of this study the direct victims of violence
as well as their family members and relatives were found relevant as they were involved
in trauma-inducing events either directly or indirectly
Convenience sampling was used in this study This kind of sampling refers to a
haphazard selection of cases that conveniently suite the purpose of the study An example
of convenience sampling is like the street interview conducted by television interviewers
(Neuman 2000) A researcher selects those participants who are usually the nearest and
most easily available (de Vos 1998)
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 183
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Research instrument
Focus group discussion method is defined by Struwig and Stead (2001) as a carefully
planned discussion designed to obtain individualsrsquo perceptions on a defined area of interest
in a permissive non-threatening environment The discussions between the research
participants enable the participants to discuss issues they consider to be important In focus
groups the groups are generally composed of 7ndash10 people who are unfamiliar to one
another They should be selected because they share certain characteristics relevant to the
questions in the study (Marshall and Rossman 1999)
During the interview the interviewer creates a supportive environment asks
focused questions so as to encourage discussion and the expression of differing
opinions and points of view Questions start from the general and the non-threatening
and progress gradually to the specific and that which may be threatening Tricky
questions are asked to promote participantsrsquo expression of their views through the
creation of a supportive environment The interviewer should make participants feel
that their contributions are worthwhile and also that they are free to disagree with
each other The facilitator must be attentive and willing to listen Heshe must also
show an interest in what is being said encourage a wide range of opinions
assist participants to explore their ideas further avoid belittling participants and
direct the conversation when people become repetitive or move away from the topic
(Struwig and Stead 2001)
The rationale for using focus groups was that these groups share a common
characteristic of having been involved in traumatic incidents either directly or
indirectly This encouraged them to speak more freely without fear of being judged
by others It is believed that people often need to listen to other peoplersquos opinion and
understanding to form their own The focus group method relies on group discussion
and for the discussion to be successful participants must be able to talk to each other
about the topic of interest This method assumes that an individualrsquos attitudes and
beliefs do not form in a vacuum Focus group method was found relevant in this
study for its excellence in obtaining information from illiterate communities and as a
way of discovering attitudes and opinions which might not be revealed in a survey
questionnaire
Procedure
Telephonic requests were made with some known members of the Thulamela and
Makhado Municipalities to contact people who were involved in traumatic incidents
These people those who were requested to contact traumatised people were told about the
purpose of the focus groups and the confidentiality involved Members of civic structures
and pastors were among other people who helped to organise group members from the
mentioned communities Appointment dates were organised for each focus group and
discussions took place as arranged
Two sessions were held per week for each focus group Each session lasted for an
hour and a half Some sessions were conducted in churches and others were held at the
victimsrsquo homes The focus groups were conducted in Venda which is the mother tongue
of the participants and the researcher It was explained to the participants that the
sessions will be confidential Participantsrsquo consent was sought for the use of a tape
recorder to keep record of the sessions Tape-recorded information was transcribed
immediately after the sessions and later translated from Venda to English and back-
translated for validation purposes
184 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Trustworthiness
Marshall and Rossman (1999) maintain that research should respond to canons that are
regarded as criteria in which trustworthiness can be evaluated These canons are viewed by
Lincoln and Guba (in Marshall and Rossman 1999) as classical contribution to the
methodology of qualitative research They are credibility transferability dependability
and confirmability These four constructs establish the lsquotruth-valuersquo of a study The truth-
value refers to the applicability consistency and neutrability One may argue that
credibility transferability dependability and confirmability may be matched with internal
validity external validity reliability and objectivity which are appropriate for the
positivist paradigm and inappropriate for qualitative inquiry (Marshall and Rossman
1999) The four constructs that are appropriate for qualitative inquiry are discussed next
Credibility
In qualitative research credibility is maintained by an inquiry that ensures that the subject
is accurately identified and described (de Vos 1998) In this study continuous interaction
with participants through focus groups ensured that the subjects were accurately identified
and described
Transferability
Transferability refers to the applicability of one set of findings to another context (de Vos
1998) de Vos (1998) further argues that the demonstration of applicability of one set of
findings to another depends on the investigator who should make the transfer than the
original investigator Interestingly there are researchers who regard transferability as a
weakness in the approach To counter-challenge this idea the researcher can refer back to
the original theoretical framework to show how data collection and their analysis will be
guided by concepts and models (Marshall and Rossman 1999) In this study the findings
might be useful in clinical setting to help traumatised people That is the findings can be
used by helping professionals in South Africa considering the fact that the study is
conceptualised from the African cultural perspective
Dependability
Dependability is the third construct It refers to an attempt by the researcher to change
conditions in the phenomena chosen for the study This applies to the changes in the design
created by a refined understanding of the setting However qualitative researchers can
assert that qualitative research cannot be replicated because of the changing world They
plan to keep notes or log that record each design decision and the rationale behind it Their
procedures protocols and decisions can thus be inspected (de Vos 1998) In this study the
protocols procedures and decisions have been recorded All collected data are well
organised in a retrievable form and are easily available to challenge the notion of the
changing world
Confirmability
This is the last construct Lincoln and Guba (in Marshall and Rossman 1999) emphasise
the need to ask whether or not the findings of the study could be confirmed by another
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 185
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Because of the fact that the sample of this study was small the findings are less
generalisable
Data analysis
Thematic content analysis was used to analyse the data Tapes were transcribed from
Venda (the language of the interviewees) to English and back-translated to Venda for
validation purposes The data were coded analysed through reading and re-reading of
responses The rationale for reading and re-reading is that the researcher becomes familiar
with that data in intimate ways People events and quotations sift constantly through the
researcherrsquos mind (Marshall and Rossman 1999) The data were then analysed into four
steps as follows
Step 1 Analysis of individual transcripts
This step involves reading individual transcripts in several different ways First transcripts
were read as a whole noting general impressions Major opinions and attitudes that were
expressed by the groups were considered When transcripts were read for the second time
specific things that were looked for which were mainly from the objectives of the study
were noted Sections that were poorly transcribed and did not make sense were removed
Transcripts were coded sectioned and marked in the way that indicated what the
participants talked about The final step in reading the transcripts involved using the list of
required information and checking what information has been obtained
Step 2 The logbook
The logbook was used to keep all the responses together according to the topic of interest
Each response was entered unless it was exactly the same as another The main aim was to
retain the full range of responses
Step 3 Writing the results
Results were not only written from the logbook but also from the notes that were made
while reading transcripts as a whole As many reported results from the focus groups did
not indicate how many focus groups or participants discussed a certain issue results will
say lsquomany respondents said rsquo or lsquoonly a few groups discussions raised the issue of rsquo
Step 4 Interpretation
Throughout the study the researchers were thinking about the significance of the
information that was collected in terms of the problem or question that they wanted to
answer and to develop ideas about what the respondents said Results were looked at and
summaries were written
Ethical considerations
Participants in this study were informed about the nature and purpose of the study
Complete information about the study was explained for participants to comprehend the
purpose of the study This was done in order for participants to make a voluntary decision
about their participation (de Vos 1998) Participants were informed that they will be
186 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
involved in focus groups and the study is for educational purposes It was clearly indicated
that each focus group would last approximately 45ndash90 minutes The researcher also
explained to the participants that freedom is respected and as such they had to participate
voluntarily without any physical or psychological force
Furthermore they were informed that they would benefit from the focus groups as
they would share their traumatic experiences among themselves Confidentiality and
privacy was assured so that participants were safe from exposure (Denzin and Lincoln
1998) Information from focus groups was given anonymously to ensure the privacy of
subjects However participants were informed that a tape recorder will be used so that
participantsrsquo privacy cannot be affected if the tape recorder is used as a hidden
apparatus
Results
Figure 1 shows that most of the participants attributed the cause of trauma to witchcraft
(60) followed bymazhuzhulu (panic reaction to frightening thought or event) (20) and
the belief that it just happened (20)
Interview responses on culture-related causes of trauma
It emerged from the study that some participants believed that trauma was caused by
culturally related causes They cited devil possession witchcraft and ancestral spirits as
the major causes of trauma These are presented next
Devil possession
There are instances wherein people tend to attribute violence like rape and murder to devil
possession Whenever such incidents occur and they lack an explanation concerning the
act they believe that it is because concerned people are possessed by the devil According
to some respondents incidents like these where people commit such crime that lack
Figure 1 Perceived traumatic events
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 187
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
explanation were not common in the olden days Eight per cent of the participants
perceived devil possession as a cause of violence This was reflected in the following
quotes
As far as rape is concerned I really do not know what is in the minds of men because theyeven rape babies of less than a year old In some cases one may think this may be influencedby Satanism (RP 32)
The other cause is that children these days are used by the devil or is like they have evil spiritsor possessed since they just kill as an end in itself and do not indicate why they killed or atleast show some hidden motive of wanting to steal that personrsquos money (RP 74)
Witchcraft
Though many respondents realised that they were living in a violent environment where
violent incidents occurred in their lives 8 attributed the causes of its trauma to
witchcraft Their explanations of the occurrence of traumatic incidents tended to suite their
held beliefs For example the interpretation of mishaps or misfortunes that befell
individuals was believed to be caused by witchcraft The belief that witchcraft is the cause
of violent incidents is reflected in the following
I think mine is obvious that there could be somebody who is after me because a person cannothave a series of accidents one after the other In Venda if incidents are happening like thiswe start to suspect that someone is bewitching you (RP 22)
I also felt the same way about the cause of my sonrsquos death I have a very strong suspicion thathe was bewitched (RP 51)
You may find that one of the people who were in the truck was bewitched and now it hasaffected all of us (RP 62)
When we are praying there are others who are working for Satanism so I cannot rule out that itmight be due to demons or witchcraft (RP 74)
Ancestral spirits
Even though most respondents believed in witchcraft as a cause of traumatic events
some respondents believed in ancestral causes It was interesting to note that the belief
in the connection of trauma to ancestral power was mostly held by older respondents
They mentioned that their ancestors talk to them and sometimes tend to understand
why some traumatic incidents happen to them For others it was an honour when their
ancestors talked to them because they were helping them with the type of intervention
that they must use for their problem Another point is that respondents showed that
they obey their ancestors and their instructions so that even understanding why
some mishaps are happening in their lives was not a concern The following extracts
reflect this
One day my father visited me in my sleep and told me to consult a traditional healerI consulted a traditional healer who told me that I have lsquotshilisorsquo (meaning something thatsomeone gives you without your awareness which ends up like a poison in your body)(RP 33)
To tell you the truth I think this is a punishment from my father because the cattle that I saiddied on one night were not given to me alone I took them forcefully from my half brother whowas my fatherrsquos favourite child From that time nothing went on smoothly in my life I am justworried that it seems as if even my following generation will suffer like what I did as a way ofpaying for what I did wrong (RP 68)
188 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Other causes of trauma
The study also revealed that trauma was caused by non-cultural factors Some participants
attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner violence
rape robbery road accidents and murder These are presented next
Substance abuse
Twelve per cent of the participants indicated that trauma was caused by the abuse of
substances They believed that when young people are under the influence of drugs they
involve themselves in violent acts which then affect the community as a whole They are
usually involved in housebreaking murder and rape This is reflected in the following
responses
The main cause of all this trouble is drugs and alcohol that the youth are using In mostinstances they are always at the bars drinking alcohol and smoking drugs After that they gowherever and cause all this troubles (RP 6)
I think that when the youths are involved in drugs they end up being involved in things likehousebreaking (RP 14)
I think the other cause is that young people use drugs that influence them to commit crimessuch as housebreaking and rape (RP 36)
As far as road accidents are concerned I think people sometimes drive when they are drunk ordrive recklessly which may also contribute to traumatic incidents (RP 65)
Road accidents may be caused by reckless driving and driving when people are drunk (RP 67)
Intimate partner violence
Some participants showed that intimate partner violence occurs among people though
very few report the incidents In almost all focus groups in this study very few responses
emerged around intimate partner violence as a form of a traumatic event This probably
happened because most people seem to consider domestic violence to be a normal way of
life in a family or in the community This is also regarded as something that is not
supposed to be disclosed This was reflected as follows
The other thing that people do not talk about is domestic violence (RP 33)
Domestic violence is also common but it is complicated because many women do not talkabout it even when they are being abused all the time (RP 36)
if he drinks he beats kicks and insults using vulgar words I mean those deep Vendawords that my children are not supposed to hear as these I think also affect them This hasbecome part of our life in this family that we just told ourselves that we should accept it assuch (RP 40)
Rape
Rape was mentioned in almost all focus group discussions Participants were concerned
about the fact that rape happens to people of all ages including children and it also makes
them feel unsafe Rape brings about fear in peoplersquos lives In these focus groups 21
reported having been raped and even those who were not subjected to this type of violence
showed concern that they were afraid of this act This is reflected by the following extracts
It is true because it is not safe to walk long distances alone where there is a small bush from 6pm onwards If you walk there alone you are just inviting trouble (RP 11)
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 189
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Rape is something that we cannot leave out as it is becoming the order of the day (RP 32)
The common traumatic events in our area include rape and housebreaking Usually we do notfeel safe anymore when we are away We are always fearful that anything bad can happen atany time (RP 40)
Robbery
Robbery appeared to be contributing to a fearful environment for most participants They
felt that house and business breaking was traumatic The finding s supported by the
following statements
Housebreaking is threatening because you do not know what will happen after the personenters the house (RP 53)
Besides rape other common incidents include housebreaking and theft These days even if youare asleep you do not even know what will happen as thieves and criminals rob at night(RP 58)
The other thing which we see as a problem is theft even during the day This also includeshousebreaking which makes people not to feel safe (RP 70)
Road accidents
Another form of violence that emerged from the focus group discussions was road
accidents It appeared that road accidents created situations that became traumatic and
violent to many respondents Seventeen per cent of the participants reported incidences of
having been involved or affected in road accidents Like rape road accidents became a
concern for many respondents as in the following responses
Road accidents are very common Some victims of road accidents are school childrenSometimes these accidents happen in succession and it becomes very painful (RP 32)
Now that we are going for holidays you will hear a number of road accidents reported evenhere at our place The problem is that in some cases other people die and it is very painful forthe relatives who are left behind (RP 61)
Murder
Twelve per cent of the participants reported incidences of a family member or relative who
was murdered There was a general feeling of concern that people no longer have respect
for life The finding is supported by the following statements
Another problem around here is killings Mostly boys do this They kill each other like fliesSome people are killed by guns and some by knives (RP 7)
From the place where I come from incidences of shooting are escalating It is now becomingthe way of life where thieves may even shoot you when you are inside your house (RP 16)
Discussion
Most of the participants attributed the cause of trauma to witchcraft (60) followed by
mazhuzhulu (panic reaction to frightening thought or event) (20) The finding supports
the notion that peoplersquo understanding of trauma and its causes anchors on their
macrosystem the cultural lsquoblueprintrsquo that partially determines social structures and
activities that occur (Eamon 2001) In the present study the Venda-speaking participants
190 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
conceptualised trauma and its causes from their cultural beliefs Also the finding is in line
with Foulks et alrsquos (1977) assertion that Africans do not believe in chance bad luck or
fate They believe that every illness has an intention and a specific cause Their culture
includes customs values beliefs attitudes implicit rules of conduct patterns of family
social organisation taboos and sanctions which they shared (Triandis 1994 De Silva in
Yule 1999) Nonetheless 20 of the participants indicated that the trauma just happened
This view might have been put forward by participants who do not subscribe to the
traditional explanation of witchraft and mazhuluzhulu Another plausible explanation is
that the 20 may account for Black Africans who embraced the individualistic western
cultural values
Therefore the microsystems (immediate setting) mesosystems (processes between
two or more microsystems) exosystems (processes between two or more settings)
macrosystems (influences of a broader culture and socio-economic environments) and
chronosystems (effects of consistency and change over life course) among the Venda-
speaking participants influenced their understanding of the causes of trauma (Eamon
2001) Thus these structures of the ecological environment served as a framework for the
explanation of the Africansrsquo belief system among the Venda-speaking participants It is
therefore not surprising that most of them (60) attributed trauma to witchcraft
The above finding is in line with the notion that for many Africans Christianity was
only adopted outwardly and did not inspire them spiritually According to Waruta and
Kinoti (1994) many Africans still maintain their traditional beliefs and practices during
important or critical stages in life (like birth initiation marriage death incurable sickness
and other anxieties in daily living) while upholding their piety as bequeathed to them in the
missionary enterprise Waruta and Kinoti (1994) furthermore hold that any kind of
medical treatment which is unrelated to the supernatural and to the community has
limited chances of success in Africa even if half the patients profess to be Christians
Contrary to the above the western-oriented PTSD model fails to account for the cultural
pluralistic experience of trauma (Collins 2004)
Some participants cited devil possession and ancestral spirits as the major causes of
trauma The responses reflect the influence of the mesosystem on individual members The
mesosystem integrates the interrelations between two or more microsystems each of
which contains the developing person In an African view the mesosystem is the
intermediate universe It functions as a no-manrsquos land since it is believed to take place
where evil spirits witches and sorcerers dwell It is also called the lsquostructured collective
imaginaryrsquo a system that is highly respected for giving rise to all good and bad fortune as
well as giving of form to peoplersquos desires fears anxieties and hope for success It is also
believed to regulate the day-to-day psychological fate of individual human beings in
Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Contrary to expectation the study did lend support the notion that in an African
environment there is a belief that ritual impurities are usually associated with death the
reproductive system and the violation of sexual prohibitions (van Dyk 2001) It had been
argued that the violation of sexual prohibitions like sexual intercourse with a woman
during menstruation with a widow before she is cleansed or with a woman who has had
an abortion or miscarriage can lead to a variety of health problems However in this case
the wrath of ancestors is believed to cause illness but it is also believed that witches
sometimes use sexual intercourse to cause illness Besides this belief about witches and
ancestors as causes of illnesses (van Dyk 2001) events that occur in a community have
consequences on individuals in the home For example a community may believe in
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 191
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
witchcraft Failure by particular family members to co-operate with other community
members may lead those individuals to be suspects of witchcraft (van Dyk 2001)
The above finding is compatible with Kazarian and Evansrsquos (1998) assertion that the
ancestors can punish their people by sending illness and misfortune if social norms are
violated or when culturally prescribed practices are neglected or incorrectly performed
The illness might be caused by failure to perform a cultural and religious ritual
Nevertheless it is assumed that peaceful living with onersquos neighbours observing social
norms and living in harmony with onersquos environment and with God spirits and ancestors
are all essential to protect oneself and onersquos family from disease (Ebigbo 1987)
It emerged from the study that trauma also results from non-cultural causes Some
participants attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner
violence rape robbery road accidents and murder This finding is in line with Gopaul-
McNicol and Brice-Bakerrsquos (1998) argument that the majority of Africans acknowledge
that some illnesses have natural or organic causes In the same vein Eamon (2001) opines
that certain illnesses are originated in the microsystem The microsystem consists of the
immediate environment such as onersquos home friends relatives school and society In this
study the microsystem represents the everyday practical social and collective life of
people in Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Conclusion
The DSM-IV-TR and the ICD-10 explain the western understanding of the causes of
trauma (Collins 2004) However the given explanations do not suit the traditional African
concept of trauma The psychiatric categories that are used to understand measure and
classify mental distress are specific to western culture and society They ignore and
undermine the African concepts of suffering misfortune and illness Africansrsquo
conceptualisation of trauma and its causes is influenced by several contextual factors
Contextual factors include their social political and cultural realities To a larger extent
the Venda-speaking participants attributed trauma to witchcraft angry ancestral spirits and
devil possession The study concludes that culture is a determining factor in peoplesrsquo lives
influencing both decisions and understanding of the illnesses
Limitations of the study
This study has some limitations All the participants were drawn from the Venda-speaking
ethnic group The study is short of the voices of the Tsonga Pedi Afrikaans and English-
speaking people in the Limpopo Province Considering the qualitative nature of the
present study the findings are not generalisable
References
Collins A 2004 Trauma in context advanced reader Durban University of Kwazulu NatalDenzin NK and Lincoln YS eds 1998 Collecting and interpreting qualitative materials
London Sagevan Dyk A 2001 Traditional African beliefs and customs Implications for AIDS education and
prevention in Africa South African Journal of Psychology 31 60ndash66Eamon MK 2001 The effects of poverty on childrenrsquos socioemotional development an ecological
systems analysis Social Work 46 256ndash266Ebigbo PE 1987 The mind body and society an African perspective International Journal for
the Advancement of Health 3 (4) 45ndash57Foulks EF et al 1977 Current perspectives in cultural psychiatry New York Spectrum
192 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Gopaul-McNicol S and Brice-Baker J 1998 Cross-cultural practice assessment treatment andtraining Canada Wiley
Kazarian SS and Evans DR 1998 Cultural clinical psychology theory research and practiceOxford Oxford University Press
Madu SN Baguma P and Pritz A 1999 Traditional healersrsquo approach to the schizophreniaFrankfurt IKO Verlag
Marshall C and Rossman GB 1999 Designing qualitative research 3rd ed New Delhi SageMatsumoto D 1996 Culture and psychology Pacific Grove CA BrooksColeNeuman WL 2000 Social research methods qualitative and quantitative approaches 4th ed
Boston MA Allyn amp BaconPeltzer K 2001 Exposure to violence and posttraumatic stress disorder in a rural adult population
in South Africa Acta Academica 32 73ndash84Struwig FW and Stead GB 2001 Planning designing and reporting research Pinelands
Cape Town Maskew Miller LongmanScholten A 2012 Bradycardia (Bradyarrythmia) [online] Available from httpcvimednyueduTriandis HC 1994 Culture and social behaviour New York McGraw-Hillde Vos AS ed 1998 Research at grassroots a prime for the caring professions Pretoria
Van SchaikWaruta DW and Kinoti HW 1994 Pastoral care in African Christianity essays in pastoral
theology Nairobi ActonYule W 1999 Post-traumatic stress disorders concepts and therapy Chichester Willey
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 193
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
The use of traditional healing in African culture
Though the use of western medicine is well spread in Africa most Africans still believe in
traditional healing methods This might be partly due to Africansrsquo belief of the causes of
illnesses Though most Africans are aware that some illnesses have natural or organic
causes there is still an overriding belief in the supernatural or spiritual causation of illness
that leads to the use of mystical and spiritual remedies for cure Africans tend to show
dissatisfaction with the scientific medicine that they see as undermining the religious and
ancestral aspects of the problem Because of this belief individuals wear a guard receive
spiritual baths (herbal bath with holy water) and also have a priest or minister to bless the
home or throw salt around the house to protect themselves from these evil forces In this
way the client goes to a faith healer while concurrently seeking medical or psychological
help (Gopaul-McNicol and Brice-Baker 1998)
When Christianity was established missionaries preached spiritual salvation based
on their own experiences Africans were accepted into the church upon receiving
baptism and making an oral confession of faith in Jesus Christ For many Africans
Christianity was only adopted outwardly and did not inspire them spiritually According
to Waruta and Kinoti (1994) many Africans still maintain their traditional beliefs and
practices during important or critical stages in life (like birth initiation marriage
death incurable sickness and other anxieties in daily living) while upholding their piety
as bequeathed to them in the missionary enterprise Waruta and Kinoti (1994)
furthermore hold that any kind of medical treatment which is unrelated to the
supernatural and to the community has limited chances of success in Africa even if
half the patients profess to be Christians
In most African societies healing combines herbal medication psychotherapy and
religion In a study conducted by Madu et al (1999) 80 of all psychic andor somatic
illnesses are treated by traditional healers in Africa and only 20 of the cases are
examined by a doctor of western medicine He furthermore states that traditional healers
and religious faith healers handle most of the cases in Nigeria
In his study to investigate the attitudes and knowledge of physicians towards
traditional healing faith healing and alternative medicine Peltzer (2001) found that on
the one hand the so-called non-biological methods were seen as quackery by 305
physicians for alternative medicine 467 for faith healing and 495 for traditional
healing The above discussion clearly indicates that Africans believe in their traditional
way of treatment It also became evident that even those who are Christians still believe in
traditional treatment One may argue that imposing western form of treatment even for
illnesses that are of western origin might not be regarded as being effective
Africans are not the only ones who hold special values around causation and
management of diseases for example the Vietnamese a nation on which most PTSD
diagnosis and research work was done following the Vietnamese war they also hold
certain beliefs around illness They were reported to follow Confician ancestral worship
wherein interpersonal relationships are carefully regulated Highly valued Confician and
Buddhist beliefs urge followers to be shy passive and modest and advocate restraint from
displaying strong emotions in public Thus a family a fundamental social unit frequently
gets involved in health care decisions that are seldom left for an individual During
suffering and conflict pain and unhappiness are initially endured in silence and privacy
and are generally only shared with family members and close friends when conditions
worsen and persist Because self-control is a traditional value emotions are considered
weaknesses expressed only by inferior people From this discussion one may argue that
182 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
culture is predominantly vital in shaping peoplersquos lives Even when people are
traumatised it is important to consider how different cultures view trauma and peoplersquos
reactions to it
The Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders (DSM-IV-TR) and the
International Statistical Classification of Diseases (ICD-10) are said to contain a particular
way of diagnosis to the world One may argue that different cultural contexts make it not
realistic that the diagnosis can suit all cultures across the world Collins (2004) argues that
the DSM-IV and ICD-10 contain information that is western orientated Thus the
psychiatric categories that are used to understand measure and classify mental distress are
specific to western culture and society
According to van Dyk (2001) the local concepts of suffering misfortune and
illness have been ignored and undermined It is maintained that the contextual factors
are critical in influencing and shaping how traumatic events are experienced
responded to and explained The society or individuals use these contextual factors to
experience what is considered traumatic Contextual factors include the social
political and cultural realities in which people exist and utilise to make sense of what
happens to them
Thus the PTSD model is said to have some shortcomings that include the fact that it
focuses on the individual while downplaying the effects of trauma on family friends and
other people in the traumatised personrsquos social world It also fails to acknowledge that
whole communities can experience trauma on a collective basis (Collins 2004) However
there are traditional methods that are available for the treatment of mental disorders
despite the psychological intervention which is of western origin
Method
Research design
This was an exploratory study whereby a qualitative method using focus group discussion
for data collection was utilised Neuman (2000) argues that an exploratory study is a study
into an area that has not been fully researched Much is not yet researched about on how
Africans understand PTSD especially in the Limpopo Province
Participants
Ten focus groups with a total of 75 participants (female frac14 55 male frac14 20 age
range frac14 25ndash60 years mean age frac14 356 years ethnicity Black African) were drawn using
convenience sampling method Participants were drawn from people who were involved in
traumatic incidents that include road accidents murder rape domestic violence and
housebreaking The sample was drawn from the rural communities of the Vhembe District
Each group consisted of 6ndash10 members from different villages in Thulamela and
Makhado municipalities For the purpose of this study the direct victims of violence
as well as their family members and relatives were found relevant as they were involved
in trauma-inducing events either directly or indirectly
Convenience sampling was used in this study This kind of sampling refers to a
haphazard selection of cases that conveniently suite the purpose of the study An example
of convenience sampling is like the street interview conducted by television interviewers
(Neuman 2000) A researcher selects those participants who are usually the nearest and
most easily available (de Vos 1998)
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 183
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Research instrument
Focus group discussion method is defined by Struwig and Stead (2001) as a carefully
planned discussion designed to obtain individualsrsquo perceptions on a defined area of interest
in a permissive non-threatening environment The discussions between the research
participants enable the participants to discuss issues they consider to be important In focus
groups the groups are generally composed of 7ndash10 people who are unfamiliar to one
another They should be selected because they share certain characteristics relevant to the
questions in the study (Marshall and Rossman 1999)
During the interview the interviewer creates a supportive environment asks
focused questions so as to encourage discussion and the expression of differing
opinions and points of view Questions start from the general and the non-threatening
and progress gradually to the specific and that which may be threatening Tricky
questions are asked to promote participantsrsquo expression of their views through the
creation of a supportive environment The interviewer should make participants feel
that their contributions are worthwhile and also that they are free to disagree with
each other The facilitator must be attentive and willing to listen Heshe must also
show an interest in what is being said encourage a wide range of opinions
assist participants to explore their ideas further avoid belittling participants and
direct the conversation when people become repetitive or move away from the topic
(Struwig and Stead 2001)
The rationale for using focus groups was that these groups share a common
characteristic of having been involved in traumatic incidents either directly or
indirectly This encouraged them to speak more freely without fear of being judged
by others It is believed that people often need to listen to other peoplersquos opinion and
understanding to form their own The focus group method relies on group discussion
and for the discussion to be successful participants must be able to talk to each other
about the topic of interest This method assumes that an individualrsquos attitudes and
beliefs do not form in a vacuum Focus group method was found relevant in this
study for its excellence in obtaining information from illiterate communities and as a
way of discovering attitudes and opinions which might not be revealed in a survey
questionnaire
Procedure
Telephonic requests were made with some known members of the Thulamela and
Makhado Municipalities to contact people who were involved in traumatic incidents
These people those who were requested to contact traumatised people were told about the
purpose of the focus groups and the confidentiality involved Members of civic structures
and pastors were among other people who helped to organise group members from the
mentioned communities Appointment dates were organised for each focus group and
discussions took place as arranged
Two sessions were held per week for each focus group Each session lasted for an
hour and a half Some sessions were conducted in churches and others were held at the
victimsrsquo homes The focus groups were conducted in Venda which is the mother tongue
of the participants and the researcher It was explained to the participants that the
sessions will be confidential Participantsrsquo consent was sought for the use of a tape
recorder to keep record of the sessions Tape-recorded information was transcribed
immediately after the sessions and later translated from Venda to English and back-
translated for validation purposes
184 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Trustworthiness
Marshall and Rossman (1999) maintain that research should respond to canons that are
regarded as criteria in which trustworthiness can be evaluated These canons are viewed by
Lincoln and Guba (in Marshall and Rossman 1999) as classical contribution to the
methodology of qualitative research They are credibility transferability dependability
and confirmability These four constructs establish the lsquotruth-valuersquo of a study The truth-
value refers to the applicability consistency and neutrability One may argue that
credibility transferability dependability and confirmability may be matched with internal
validity external validity reliability and objectivity which are appropriate for the
positivist paradigm and inappropriate for qualitative inquiry (Marshall and Rossman
1999) The four constructs that are appropriate for qualitative inquiry are discussed next
Credibility
In qualitative research credibility is maintained by an inquiry that ensures that the subject
is accurately identified and described (de Vos 1998) In this study continuous interaction
with participants through focus groups ensured that the subjects were accurately identified
and described
Transferability
Transferability refers to the applicability of one set of findings to another context (de Vos
1998) de Vos (1998) further argues that the demonstration of applicability of one set of
findings to another depends on the investigator who should make the transfer than the
original investigator Interestingly there are researchers who regard transferability as a
weakness in the approach To counter-challenge this idea the researcher can refer back to
the original theoretical framework to show how data collection and their analysis will be
guided by concepts and models (Marshall and Rossman 1999) In this study the findings
might be useful in clinical setting to help traumatised people That is the findings can be
used by helping professionals in South Africa considering the fact that the study is
conceptualised from the African cultural perspective
Dependability
Dependability is the third construct It refers to an attempt by the researcher to change
conditions in the phenomena chosen for the study This applies to the changes in the design
created by a refined understanding of the setting However qualitative researchers can
assert that qualitative research cannot be replicated because of the changing world They
plan to keep notes or log that record each design decision and the rationale behind it Their
procedures protocols and decisions can thus be inspected (de Vos 1998) In this study the
protocols procedures and decisions have been recorded All collected data are well
organised in a retrievable form and are easily available to challenge the notion of the
changing world
Confirmability
This is the last construct Lincoln and Guba (in Marshall and Rossman 1999) emphasise
the need to ask whether or not the findings of the study could be confirmed by another
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 185
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Because of the fact that the sample of this study was small the findings are less
generalisable
Data analysis
Thematic content analysis was used to analyse the data Tapes were transcribed from
Venda (the language of the interviewees) to English and back-translated to Venda for
validation purposes The data were coded analysed through reading and re-reading of
responses The rationale for reading and re-reading is that the researcher becomes familiar
with that data in intimate ways People events and quotations sift constantly through the
researcherrsquos mind (Marshall and Rossman 1999) The data were then analysed into four
steps as follows
Step 1 Analysis of individual transcripts
This step involves reading individual transcripts in several different ways First transcripts
were read as a whole noting general impressions Major opinions and attitudes that were
expressed by the groups were considered When transcripts were read for the second time
specific things that were looked for which were mainly from the objectives of the study
were noted Sections that were poorly transcribed and did not make sense were removed
Transcripts were coded sectioned and marked in the way that indicated what the
participants talked about The final step in reading the transcripts involved using the list of
required information and checking what information has been obtained
Step 2 The logbook
The logbook was used to keep all the responses together according to the topic of interest
Each response was entered unless it was exactly the same as another The main aim was to
retain the full range of responses
Step 3 Writing the results
Results were not only written from the logbook but also from the notes that were made
while reading transcripts as a whole As many reported results from the focus groups did
not indicate how many focus groups or participants discussed a certain issue results will
say lsquomany respondents said rsquo or lsquoonly a few groups discussions raised the issue of rsquo
Step 4 Interpretation
Throughout the study the researchers were thinking about the significance of the
information that was collected in terms of the problem or question that they wanted to
answer and to develop ideas about what the respondents said Results were looked at and
summaries were written
Ethical considerations
Participants in this study were informed about the nature and purpose of the study
Complete information about the study was explained for participants to comprehend the
purpose of the study This was done in order for participants to make a voluntary decision
about their participation (de Vos 1998) Participants were informed that they will be
186 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
involved in focus groups and the study is for educational purposes It was clearly indicated
that each focus group would last approximately 45ndash90 minutes The researcher also
explained to the participants that freedom is respected and as such they had to participate
voluntarily without any physical or psychological force
Furthermore they were informed that they would benefit from the focus groups as
they would share their traumatic experiences among themselves Confidentiality and
privacy was assured so that participants were safe from exposure (Denzin and Lincoln
1998) Information from focus groups was given anonymously to ensure the privacy of
subjects However participants were informed that a tape recorder will be used so that
participantsrsquo privacy cannot be affected if the tape recorder is used as a hidden
apparatus
Results
Figure 1 shows that most of the participants attributed the cause of trauma to witchcraft
(60) followed bymazhuzhulu (panic reaction to frightening thought or event) (20) and
the belief that it just happened (20)
Interview responses on culture-related causes of trauma
It emerged from the study that some participants believed that trauma was caused by
culturally related causes They cited devil possession witchcraft and ancestral spirits as
the major causes of trauma These are presented next
Devil possession
There are instances wherein people tend to attribute violence like rape and murder to devil
possession Whenever such incidents occur and they lack an explanation concerning the
act they believe that it is because concerned people are possessed by the devil According
to some respondents incidents like these where people commit such crime that lack
Figure 1 Perceived traumatic events
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 187
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
explanation were not common in the olden days Eight per cent of the participants
perceived devil possession as a cause of violence This was reflected in the following
quotes
As far as rape is concerned I really do not know what is in the minds of men because theyeven rape babies of less than a year old In some cases one may think this may be influencedby Satanism (RP 32)
The other cause is that children these days are used by the devil or is like they have evil spiritsor possessed since they just kill as an end in itself and do not indicate why they killed or atleast show some hidden motive of wanting to steal that personrsquos money (RP 74)
Witchcraft
Though many respondents realised that they were living in a violent environment where
violent incidents occurred in their lives 8 attributed the causes of its trauma to
witchcraft Their explanations of the occurrence of traumatic incidents tended to suite their
held beliefs For example the interpretation of mishaps or misfortunes that befell
individuals was believed to be caused by witchcraft The belief that witchcraft is the cause
of violent incidents is reflected in the following
I think mine is obvious that there could be somebody who is after me because a person cannothave a series of accidents one after the other In Venda if incidents are happening like thiswe start to suspect that someone is bewitching you (RP 22)
I also felt the same way about the cause of my sonrsquos death I have a very strong suspicion thathe was bewitched (RP 51)
You may find that one of the people who were in the truck was bewitched and now it hasaffected all of us (RP 62)
When we are praying there are others who are working for Satanism so I cannot rule out that itmight be due to demons or witchcraft (RP 74)
Ancestral spirits
Even though most respondents believed in witchcraft as a cause of traumatic events
some respondents believed in ancestral causes It was interesting to note that the belief
in the connection of trauma to ancestral power was mostly held by older respondents
They mentioned that their ancestors talk to them and sometimes tend to understand
why some traumatic incidents happen to them For others it was an honour when their
ancestors talked to them because they were helping them with the type of intervention
that they must use for their problem Another point is that respondents showed that
they obey their ancestors and their instructions so that even understanding why
some mishaps are happening in their lives was not a concern The following extracts
reflect this
One day my father visited me in my sleep and told me to consult a traditional healerI consulted a traditional healer who told me that I have lsquotshilisorsquo (meaning something thatsomeone gives you without your awareness which ends up like a poison in your body)(RP 33)
To tell you the truth I think this is a punishment from my father because the cattle that I saiddied on one night were not given to me alone I took them forcefully from my half brother whowas my fatherrsquos favourite child From that time nothing went on smoothly in my life I am justworried that it seems as if even my following generation will suffer like what I did as a way ofpaying for what I did wrong (RP 68)
188 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Other causes of trauma
The study also revealed that trauma was caused by non-cultural factors Some participants
attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner violence
rape robbery road accidents and murder These are presented next
Substance abuse
Twelve per cent of the participants indicated that trauma was caused by the abuse of
substances They believed that when young people are under the influence of drugs they
involve themselves in violent acts which then affect the community as a whole They are
usually involved in housebreaking murder and rape This is reflected in the following
responses
The main cause of all this trouble is drugs and alcohol that the youth are using In mostinstances they are always at the bars drinking alcohol and smoking drugs After that they gowherever and cause all this troubles (RP 6)
I think that when the youths are involved in drugs they end up being involved in things likehousebreaking (RP 14)
I think the other cause is that young people use drugs that influence them to commit crimessuch as housebreaking and rape (RP 36)
As far as road accidents are concerned I think people sometimes drive when they are drunk ordrive recklessly which may also contribute to traumatic incidents (RP 65)
Road accidents may be caused by reckless driving and driving when people are drunk (RP 67)
Intimate partner violence
Some participants showed that intimate partner violence occurs among people though
very few report the incidents In almost all focus groups in this study very few responses
emerged around intimate partner violence as a form of a traumatic event This probably
happened because most people seem to consider domestic violence to be a normal way of
life in a family or in the community This is also regarded as something that is not
supposed to be disclosed This was reflected as follows
The other thing that people do not talk about is domestic violence (RP 33)
Domestic violence is also common but it is complicated because many women do not talkabout it even when they are being abused all the time (RP 36)
if he drinks he beats kicks and insults using vulgar words I mean those deep Vendawords that my children are not supposed to hear as these I think also affect them This hasbecome part of our life in this family that we just told ourselves that we should accept it assuch (RP 40)
Rape
Rape was mentioned in almost all focus group discussions Participants were concerned
about the fact that rape happens to people of all ages including children and it also makes
them feel unsafe Rape brings about fear in peoplersquos lives In these focus groups 21
reported having been raped and even those who were not subjected to this type of violence
showed concern that they were afraid of this act This is reflected by the following extracts
It is true because it is not safe to walk long distances alone where there is a small bush from 6pm onwards If you walk there alone you are just inviting trouble (RP 11)
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 189
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Rape is something that we cannot leave out as it is becoming the order of the day (RP 32)
The common traumatic events in our area include rape and housebreaking Usually we do notfeel safe anymore when we are away We are always fearful that anything bad can happen atany time (RP 40)
Robbery
Robbery appeared to be contributing to a fearful environment for most participants They
felt that house and business breaking was traumatic The finding s supported by the
following statements
Housebreaking is threatening because you do not know what will happen after the personenters the house (RP 53)
Besides rape other common incidents include housebreaking and theft These days even if youare asleep you do not even know what will happen as thieves and criminals rob at night(RP 58)
The other thing which we see as a problem is theft even during the day This also includeshousebreaking which makes people not to feel safe (RP 70)
Road accidents
Another form of violence that emerged from the focus group discussions was road
accidents It appeared that road accidents created situations that became traumatic and
violent to many respondents Seventeen per cent of the participants reported incidences of
having been involved or affected in road accidents Like rape road accidents became a
concern for many respondents as in the following responses
Road accidents are very common Some victims of road accidents are school childrenSometimes these accidents happen in succession and it becomes very painful (RP 32)
Now that we are going for holidays you will hear a number of road accidents reported evenhere at our place The problem is that in some cases other people die and it is very painful forthe relatives who are left behind (RP 61)
Murder
Twelve per cent of the participants reported incidences of a family member or relative who
was murdered There was a general feeling of concern that people no longer have respect
for life The finding is supported by the following statements
Another problem around here is killings Mostly boys do this They kill each other like fliesSome people are killed by guns and some by knives (RP 7)
From the place where I come from incidences of shooting are escalating It is now becomingthe way of life where thieves may even shoot you when you are inside your house (RP 16)
Discussion
Most of the participants attributed the cause of trauma to witchcraft (60) followed by
mazhuzhulu (panic reaction to frightening thought or event) (20) The finding supports
the notion that peoplersquo understanding of trauma and its causes anchors on their
macrosystem the cultural lsquoblueprintrsquo that partially determines social structures and
activities that occur (Eamon 2001) In the present study the Venda-speaking participants
190 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
conceptualised trauma and its causes from their cultural beliefs Also the finding is in line
with Foulks et alrsquos (1977) assertion that Africans do not believe in chance bad luck or
fate They believe that every illness has an intention and a specific cause Their culture
includes customs values beliefs attitudes implicit rules of conduct patterns of family
social organisation taboos and sanctions which they shared (Triandis 1994 De Silva in
Yule 1999) Nonetheless 20 of the participants indicated that the trauma just happened
This view might have been put forward by participants who do not subscribe to the
traditional explanation of witchraft and mazhuluzhulu Another plausible explanation is
that the 20 may account for Black Africans who embraced the individualistic western
cultural values
Therefore the microsystems (immediate setting) mesosystems (processes between
two or more microsystems) exosystems (processes between two or more settings)
macrosystems (influences of a broader culture and socio-economic environments) and
chronosystems (effects of consistency and change over life course) among the Venda-
speaking participants influenced their understanding of the causes of trauma (Eamon
2001) Thus these structures of the ecological environment served as a framework for the
explanation of the Africansrsquo belief system among the Venda-speaking participants It is
therefore not surprising that most of them (60) attributed trauma to witchcraft
The above finding is in line with the notion that for many Africans Christianity was
only adopted outwardly and did not inspire them spiritually According to Waruta and
Kinoti (1994) many Africans still maintain their traditional beliefs and practices during
important or critical stages in life (like birth initiation marriage death incurable sickness
and other anxieties in daily living) while upholding their piety as bequeathed to them in the
missionary enterprise Waruta and Kinoti (1994) furthermore hold that any kind of
medical treatment which is unrelated to the supernatural and to the community has
limited chances of success in Africa even if half the patients profess to be Christians
Contrary to the above the western-oriented PTSD model fails to account for the cultural
pluralistic experience of trauma (Collins 2004)
Some participants cited devil possession and ancestral spirits as the major causes of
trauma The responses reflect the influence of the mesosystem on individual members The
mesosystem integrates the interrelations between two or more microsystems each of
which contains the developing person In an African view the mesosystem is the
intermediate universe It functions as a no-manrsquos land since it is believed to take place
where evil spirits witches and sorcerers dwell It is also called the lsquostructured collective
imaginaryrsquo a system that is highly respected for giving rise to all good and bad fortune as
well as giving of form to peoplersquos desires fears anxieties and hope for success It is also
believed to regulate the day-to-day psychological fate of individual human beings in
Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Contrary to expectation the study did lend support the notion that in an African
environment there is a belief that ritual impurities are usually associated with death the
reproductive system and the violation of sexual prohibitions (van Dyk 2001) It had been
argued that the violation of sexual prohibitions like sexual intercourse with a woman
during menstruation with a widow before she is cleansed or with a woman who has had
an abortion or miscarriage can lead to a variety of health problems However in this case
the wrath of ancestors is believed to cause illness but it is also believed that witches
sometimes use sexual intercourse to cause illness Besides this belief about witches and
ancestors as causes of illnesses (van Dyk 2001) events that occur in a community have
consequences on individuals in the home For example a community may believe in
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 191
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
witchcraft Failure by particular family members to co-operate with other community
members may lead those individuals to be suspects of witchcraft (van Dyk 2001)
The above finding is compatible with Kazarian and Evansrsquos (1998) assertion that the
ancestors can punish their people by sending illness and misfortune if social norms are
violated or when culturally prescribed practices are neglected or incorrectly performed
The illness might be caused by failure to perform a cultural and religious ritual
Nevertheless it is assumed that peaceful living with onersquos neighbours observing social
norms and living in harmony with onersquos environment and with God spirits and ancestors
are all essential to protect oneself and onersquos family from disease (Ebigbo 1987)
It emerged from the study that trauma also results from non-cultural causes Some
participants attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner
violence rape robbery road accidents and murder This finding is in line with Gopaul-
McNicol and Brice-Bakerrsquos (1998) argument that the majority of Africans acknowledge
that some illnesses have natural or organic causes In the same vein Eamon (2001) opines
that certain illnesses are originated in the microsystem The microsystem consists of the
immediate environment such as onersquos home friends relatives school and society In this
study the microsystem represents the everyday practical social and collective life of
people in Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Conclusion
The DSM-IV-TR and the ICD-10 explain the western understanding of the causes of
trauma (Collins 2004) However the given explanations do not suit the traditional African
concept of trauma The psychiatric categories that are used to understand measure and
classify mental distress are specific to western culture and society They ignore and
undermine the African concepts of suffering misfortune and illness Africansrsquo
conceptualisation of trauma and its causes is influenced by several contextual factors
Contextual factors include their social political and cultural realities To a larger extent
the Venda-speaking participants attributed trauma to witchcraft angry ancestral spirits and
devil possession The study concludes that culture is a determining factor in peoplesrsquo lives
influencing both decisions and understanding of the illnesses
Limitations of the study
This study has some limitations All the participants were drawn from the Venda-speaking
ethnic group The study is short of the voices of the Tsonga Pedi Afrikaans and English-
speaking people in the Limpopo Province Considering the qualitative nature of the
present study the findings are not generalisable
References
Collins A 2004 Trauma in context advanced reader Durban University of Kwazulu NatalDenzin NK and Lincoln YS eds 1998 Collecting and interpreting qualitative materials
London Sagevan Dyk A 2001 Traditional African beliefs and customs Implications for AIDS education and
prevention in Africa South African Journal of Psychology 31 60ndash66Eamon MK 2001 The effects of poverty on childrenrsquos socioemotional development an ecological
systems analysis Social Work 46 256ndash266Ebigbo PE 1987 The mind body and society an African perspective International Journal for
the Advancement of Health 3 (4) 45ndash57Foulks EF et al 1977 Current perspectives in cultural psychiatry New York Spectrum
192 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Gopaul-McNicol S and Brice-Baker J 1998 Cross-cultural practice assessment treatment andtraining Canada Wiley
Kazarian SS and Evans DR 1998 Cultural clinical psychology theory research and practiceOxford Oxford University Press
Madu SN Baguma P and Pritz A 1999 Traditional healersrsquo approach to the schizophreniaFrankfurt IKO Verlag
Marshall C and Rossman GB 1999 Designing qualitative research 3rd ed New Delhi SageMatsumoto D 1996 Culture and psychology Pacific Grove CA BrooksColeNeuman WL 2000 Social research methods qualitative and quantitative approaches 4th ed
Boston MA Allyn amp BaconPeltzer K 2001 Exposure to violence and posttraumatic stress disorder in a rural adult population
in South Africa Acta Academica 32 73ndash84Struwig FW and Stead GB 2001 Planning designing and reporting research Pinelands
Cape Town Maskew Miller LongmanScholten A 2012 Bradycardia (Bradyarrythmia) [online] Available from httpcvimednyueduTriandis HC 1994 Culture and social behaviour New York McGraw-Hillde Vos AS ed 1998 Research at grassroots a prime for the caring professions Pretoria
Van SchaikWaruta DW and Kinoti HW 1994 Pastoral care in African Christianity essays in pastoral
theology Nairobi ActonYule W 1999 Post-traumatic stress disorders concepts and therapy Chichester Willey
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 193
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
culture is predominantly vital in shaping peoplersquos lives Even when people are
traumatised it is important to consider how different cultures view trauma and peoplersquos
reactions to it
The Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders (DSM-IV-TR) and the
International Statistical Classification of Diseases (ICD-10) are said to contain a particular
way of diagnosis to the world One may argue that different cultural contexts make it not
realistic that the diagnosis can suit all cultures across the world Collins (2004) argues that
the DSM-IV and ICD-10 contain information that is western orientated Thus the
psychiatric categories that are used to understand measure and classify mental distress are
specific to western culture and society
According to van Dyk (2001) the local concepts of suffering misfortune and
illness have been ignored and undermined It is maintained that the contextual factors
are critical in influencing and shaping how traumatic events are experienced
responded to and explained The society or individuals use these contextual factors to
experience what is considered traumatic Contextual factors include the social
political and cultural realities in which people exist and utilise to make sense of what
happens to them
Thus the PTSD model is said to have some shortcomings that include the fact that it
focuses on the individual while downplaying the effects of trauma on family friends and
other people in the traumatised personrsquos social world It also fails to acknowledge that
whole communities can experience trauma on a collective basis (Collins 2004) However
there are traditional methods that are available for the treatment of mental disorders
despite the psychological intervention which is of western origin
Method
Research design
This was an exploratory study whereby a qualitative method using focus group discussion
for data collection was utilised Neuman (2000) argues that an exploratory study is a study
into an area that has not been fully researched Much is not yet researched about on how
Africans understand PTSD especially in the Limpopo Province
Participants
Ten focus groups with a total of 75 participants (female frac14 55 male frac14 20 age
range frac14 25ndash60 years mean age frac14 356 years ethnicity Black African) were drawn using
convenience sampling method Participants were drawn from people who were involved in
traumatic incidents that include road accidents murder rape domestic violence and
housebreaking The sample was drawn from the rural communities of the Vhembe District
Each group consisted of 6ndash10 members from different villages in Thulamela and
Makhado municipalities For the purpose of this study the direct victims of violence
as well as their family members and relatives were found relevant as they were involved
in trauma-inducing events either directly or indirectly
Convenience sampling was used in this study This kind of sampling refers to a
haphazard selection of cases that conveniently suite the purpose of the study An example
of convenience sampling is like the street interview conducted by television interviewers
(Neuman 2000) A researcher selects those participants who are usually the nearest and
most easily available (de Vos 1998)
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 183
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Research instrument
Focus group discussion method is defined by Struwig and Stead (2001) as a carefully
planned discussion designed to obtain individualsrsquo perceptions on a defined area of interest
in a permissive non-threatening environment The discussions between the research
participants enable the participants to discuss issues they consider to be important In focus
groups the groups are generally composed of 7ndash10 people who are unfamiliar to one
another They should be selected because they share certain characteristics relevant to the
questions in the study (Marshall and Rossman 1999)
During the interview the interviewer creates a supportive environment asks
focused questions so as to encourage discussion and the expression of differing
opinions and points of view Questions start from the general and the non-threatening
and progress gradually to the specific and that which may be threatening Tricky
questions are asked to promote participantsrsquo expression of their views through the
creation of a supportive environment The interviewer should make participants feel
that their contributions are worthwhile and also that they are free to disagree with
each other The facilitator must be attentive and willing to listen Heshe must also
show an interest in what is being said encourage a wide range of opinions
assist participants to explore their ideas further avoid belittling participants and
direct the conversation when people become repetitive or move away from the topic
(Struwig and Stead 2001)
The rationale for using focus groups was that these groups share a common
characteristic of having been involved in traumatic incidents either directly or
indirectly This encouraged them to speak more freely without fear of being judged
by others It is believed that people often need to listen to other peoplersquos opinion and
understanding to form their own The focus group method relies on group discussion
and for the discussion to be successful participants must be able to talk to each other
about the topic of interest This method assumes that an individualrsquos attitudes and
beliefs do not form in a vacuum Focus group method was found relevant in this
study for its excellence in obtaining information from illiterate communities and as a
way of discovering attitudes and opinions which might not be revealed in a survey
questionnaire
Procedure
Telephonic requests were made with some known members of the Thulamela and
Makhado Municipalities to contact people who were involved in traumatic incidents
These people those who were requested to contact traumatised people were told about the
purpose of the focus groups and the confidentiality involved Members of civic structures
and pastors were among other people who helped to organise group members from the
mentioned communities Appointment dates were organised for each focus group and
discussions took place as arranged
Two sessions were held per week for each focus group Each session lasted for an
hour and a half Some sessions were conducted in churches and others were held at the
victimsrsquo homes The focus groups were conducted in Venda which is the mother tongue
of the participants and the researcher It was explained to the participants that the
sessions will be confidential Participantsrsquo consent was sought for the use of a tape
recorder to keep record of the sessions Tape-recorded information was transcribed
immediately after the sessions and later translated from Venda to English and back-
translated for validation purposes
184 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Trustworthiness
Marshall and Rossman (1999) maintain that research should respond to canons that are
regarded as criteria in which trustworthiness can be evaluated These canons are viewed by
Lincoln and Guba (in Marshall and Rossman 1999) as classical contribution to the
methodology of qualitative research They are credibility transferability dependability
and confirmability These four constructs establish the lsquotruth-valuersquo of a study The truth-
value refers to the applicability consistency and neutrability One may argue that
credibility transferability dependability and confirmability may be matched with internal
validity external validity reliability and objectivity which are appropriate for the
positivist paradigm and inappropriate for qualitative inquiry (Marshall and Rossman
1999) The four constructs that are appropriate for qualitative inquiry are discussed next
Credibility
In qualitative research credibility is maintained by an inquiry that ensures that the subject
is accurately identified and described (de Vos 1998) In this study continuous interaction
with participants through focus groups ensured that the subjects were accurately identified
and described
Transferability
Transferability refers to the applicability of one set of findings to another context (de Vos
1998) de Vos (1998) further argues that the demonstration of applicability of one set of
findings to another depends on the investigator who should make the transfer than the
original investigator Interestingly there are researchers who regard transferability as a
weakness in the approach To counter-challenge this idea the researcher can refer back to
the original theoretical framework to show how data collection and their analysis will be
guided by concepts and models (Marshall and Rossman 1999) In this study the findings
might be useful in clinical setting to help traumatised people That is the findings can be
used by helping professionals in South Africa considering the fact that the study is
conceptualised from the African cultural perspective
Dependability
Dependability is the third construct It refers to an attempt by the researcher to change
conditions in the phenomena chosen for the study This applies to the changes in the design
created by a refined understanding of the setting However qualitative researchers can
assert that qualitative research cannot be replicated because of the changing world They
plan to keep notes or log that record each design decision and the rationale behind it Their
procedures protocols and decisions can thus be inspected (de Vos 1998) In this study the
protocols procedures and decisions have been recorded All collected data are well
organised in a retrievable form and are easily available to challenge the notion of the
changing world
Confirmability
This is the last construct Lincoln and Guba (in Marshall and Rossman 1999) emphasise
the need to ask whether or not the findings of the study could be confirmed by another
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 185
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Because of the fact that the sample of this study was small the findings are less
generalisable
Data analysis
Thematic content analysis was used to analyse the data Tapes were transcribed from
Venda (the language of the interviewees) to English and back-translated to Venda for
validation purposes The data were coded analysed through reading and re-reading of
responses The rationale for reading and re-reading is that the researcher becomes familiar
with that data in intimate ways People events and quotations sift constantly through the
researcherrsquos mind (Marshall and Rossman 1999) The data were then analysed into four
steps as follows
Step 1 Analysis of individual transcripts
This step involves reading individual transcripts in several different ways First transcripts
were read as a whole noting general impressions Major opinions and attitudes that were
expressed by the groups were considered When transcripts were read for the second time
specific things that were looked for which were mainly from the objectives of the study
were noted Sections that were poorly transcribed and did not make sense were removed
Transcripts were coded sectioned and marked in the way that indicated what the
participants talked about The final step in reading the transcripts involved using the list of
required information and checking what information has been obtained
Step 2 The logbook
The logbook was used to keep all the responses together according to the topic of interest
Each response was entered unless it was exactly the same as another The main aim was to
retain the full range of responses
Step 3 Writing the results
Results were not only written from the logbook but also from the notes that were made
while reading transcripts as a whole As many reported results from the focus groups did
not indicate how many focus groups or participants discussed a certain issue results will
say lsquomany respondents said rsquo or lsquoonly a few groups discussions raised the issue of rsquo
Step 4 Interpretation
Throughout the study the researchers were thinking about the significance of the
information that was collected in terms of the problem or question that they wanted to
answer and to develop ideas about what the respondents said Results were looked at and
summaries were written
Ethical considerations
Participants in this study were informed about the nature and purpose of the study
Complete information about the study was explained for participants to comprehend the
purpose of the study This was done in order for participants to make a voluntary decision
about their participation (de Vos 1998) Participants were informed that they will be
186 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
involved in focus groups and the study is for educational purposes It was clearly indicated
that each focus group would last approximately 45ndash90 minutes The researcher also
explained to the participants that freedom is respected and as such they had to participate
voluntarily without any physical or psychological force
Furthermore they were informed that they would benefit from the focus groups as
they would share their traumatic experiences among themselves Confidentiality and
privacy was assured so that participants were safe from exposure (Denzin and Lincoln
1998) Information from focus groups was given anonymously to ensure the privacy of
subjects However participants were informed that a tape recorder will be used so that
participantsrsquo privacy cannot be affected if the tape recorder is used as a hidden
apparatus
Results
Figure 1 shows that most of the participants attributed the cause of trauma to witchcraft
(60) followed bymazhuzhulu (panic reaction to frightening thought or event) (20) and
the belief that it just happened (20)
Interview responses on culture-related causes of trauma
It emerged from the study that some participants believed that trauma was caused by
culturally related causes They cited devil possession witchcraft and ancestral spirits as
the major causes of trauma These are presented next
Devil possession
There are instances wherein people tend to attribute violence like rape and murder to devil
possession Whenever such incidents occur and they lack an explanation concerning the
act they believe that it is because concerned people are possessed by the devil According
to some respondents incidents like these where people commit such crime that lack
Figure 1 Perceived traumatic events
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 187
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
explanation were not common in the olden days Eight per cent of the participants
perceived devil possession as a cause of violence This was reflected in the following
quotes
As far as rape is concerned I really do not know what is in the minds of men because theyeven rape babies of less than a year old In some cases one may think this may be influencedby Satanism (RP 32)
The other cause is that children these days are used by the devil or is like they have evil spiritsor possessed since they just kill as an end in itself and do not indicate why they killed or atleast show some hidden motive of wanting to steal that personrsquos money (RP 74)
Witchcraft
Though many respondents realised that they were living in a violent environment where
violent incidents occurred in their lives 8 attributed the causes of its trauma to
witchcraft Their explanations of the occurrence of traumatic incidents tended to suite their
held beliefs For example the interpretation of mishaps or misfortunes that befell
individuals was believed to be caused by witchcraft The belief that witchcraft is the cause
of violent incidents is reflected in the following
I think mine is obvious that there could be somebody who is after me because a person cannothave a series of accidents one after the other In Venda if incidents are happening like thiswe start to suspect that someone is bewitching you (RP 22)
I also felt the same way about the cause of my sonrsquos death I have a very strong suspicion thathe was bewitched (RP 51)
You may find that one of the people who were in the truck was bewitched and now it hasaffected all of us (RP 62)
When we are praying there are others who are working for Satanism so I cannot rule out that itmight be due to demons or witchcraft (RP 74)
Ancestral spirits
Even though most respondents believed in witchcraft as a cause of traumatic events
some respondents believed in ancestral causes It was interesting to note that the belief
in the connection of trauma to ancestral power was mostly held by older respondents
They mentioned that their ancestors talk to them and sometimes tend to understand
why some traumatic incidents happen to them For others it was an honour when their
ancestors talked to them because they were helping them with the type of intervention
that they must use for their problem Another point is that respondents showed that
they obey their ancestors and their instructions so that even understanding why
some mishaps are happening in their lives was not a concern The following extracts
reflect this
One day my father visited me in my sleep and told me to consult a traditional healerI consulted a traditional healer who told me that I have lsquotshilisorsquo (meaning something thatsomeone gives you without your awareness which ends up like a poison in your body)(RP 33)
To tell you the truth I think this is a punishment from my father because the cattle that I saiddied on one night were not given to me alone I took them forcefully from my half brother whowas my fatherrsquos favourite child From that time nothing went on smoothly in my life I am justworried that it seems as if even my following generation will suffer like what I did as a way ofpaying for what I did wrong (RP 68)
188 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Other causes of trauma
The study also revealed that trauma was caused by non-cultural factors Some participants
attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner violence
rape robbery road accidents and murder These are presented next
Substance abuse
Twelve per cent of the participants indicated that trauma was caused by the abuse of
substances They believed that when young people are under the influence of drugs they
involve themselves in violent acts which then affect the community as a whole They are
usually involved in housebreaking murder and rape This is reflected in the following
responses
The main cause of all this trouble is drugs and alcohol that the youth are using In mostinstances they are always at the bars drinking alcohol and smoking drugs After that they gowherever and cause all this troubles (RP 6)
I think that when the youths are involved in drugs they end up being involved in things likehousebreaking (RP 14)
I think the other cause is that young people use drugs that influence them to commit crimessuch as housebreaking and rape (RP 36)
As far as road accidents are concerned I think people sometimes drive when they are drunk ordrive recklessly which may also contribute to traumatic incidents (RP 65)
Road accidents may be caused by reckless driving and driving when people are drunk (RP 67)
Intimate partner violence
Some participants showed that intimate partner violence occurs among people though
very few report the incidents In almost all focus groups in this study very few responses
emerged around intimate partner violence as a form of a traumatic event This probably
happened because most people seem to consider domestic violence to be a normal way of
life in a family or in the community This is also regarded as something that is not
supposed to be disclosed This was reflected as follows
The other thing that people do not talk about is domestic violence (RP 33)
Domestic violence is also common but it is complicated because many women do not talkabout it even when they are being abused all the time (RP 36)
if he drinks he beats kicks and insults using vulgar words I mean those deep Vendawords that my children are not supposed to hear as these I think also affect them This hasbecome part of our life in this family that we just told ourselves that we should accept it assuch (RP 40)
Rape
Rape was mentioned in almost all focus group discussions Participants were concerned
about the fact that rape happens to people of all ages including children and it also makes
them feel unsafe Rape brings about fear in peoplersquos lives In these focus groups 21
reported having been raped and even those who were not subjected to this type of violence
showed concern that they were afraid of this act This is reflected by the following extracts
It is true because it is not safe to walk long distances alone where there is a small bush from 6pm onwards If you walk there alone you are just inviting trouble (RP 11)
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 189
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Rape is something that we cannot leave out as it is becoming the order of the day (RP 32)
The common traumatic events in our area include rape and housebreaking Usually we do notfeel safe anymore when we are away We are always fearful that anything bad can happen atany time (RP 40)
Robbery
Robbery appeared to be contributing to a fearful environment for most participants They
felt that house and business breaking was traumatic The finding s supported by the
following statements
Housebreaking is threatening because you do not know what will happen after the personenters the house (RP 53)
Besides rape other common incidents include housebreaking and theft These days even if youare asleep you do not even know what will happen as thieves and criminals rob at night(RP 58)
The other thing which we see as a problem is theft even during the day This also includeshousebreaking which makes people not to feel safe (RP 70)
Road accidents
Another form of violence that emerged from the focus group discussions was road
accidents It appeared that road accidents created situations that became traumatic and
violent to many respondents Seventeen per cent of the participants reported incidences of
having been involved or affected in road accidents Like rape road accidents became a
concern for many respondents as in the following responses
Road accidents are very common Some victims of road accidents are school childrenSometimes these accidents happen in succession and it becomes very painful (RP 32)
Now that we are going for holidays you will hear a number of road accidents reported evenhere at our place The problem is that in some cases other people die and it is very painful forthe relatives who are left behind (RP 61)
Murder
Twelve per cent of the participants reported incidences of a family member or relative who
was murdered There was a general feeling of concern that people no longer have respect
for life The finding is supported by the following statements
Another problem around here is killings Mostly boys do this They kill each other like fliesSome people are killed by guns and some by knives (RP 7)
From the place where I come from incidences of shooting are escalating It is now becomingthe way of life where thieves may even shoot you when you are inside your house (RP 16)
Discussion
Most of the participants attributed the cause of trauma to witchcraft (60) followed by
mazhuzhulu (panic reaction to frightening thought or event) (20) The finding supports
the notion that peoplersquo understanding of trauma and its causes anchors on their
macrosystem the cultural lsquoblueprintrsquo that partially determines social structures and
activities that occur (Eamon 2001) In the present study the Venda-speaking participants
190 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
conceptualised trauma and its causes from their cultural beliefs Also the finding is in line
with Foulks et alrsquos (1977) assertion that Africans do not believe in chance bad luck or
fate They believe that every illness has an intention and a specific cause Their culture
includes customs values beliefs attitudes implicit rules of conduct patterns of family
social organisation taboos and sanctions which they shared (Triandis 1994 De Silva in
Yule 1999) Nonetheless 20 of the participants indicated that the trauma just happened
This view might have been put forward by participants who do not subscribe to the
traditional explanation of witchraft and mazhuluzhulu Another plausible explanation is
that the 20 may account for Black Africans who embraced the individualistic western
cultural values
Therefore the microsystems (immediate setting) mesosystems (processes between
two or more microsystems) exosystems (processes between two or more settings)
macrosystems (influences of a broader culture and socio-economic environments) and
chronosystems (effects of consistency and change over life course) among the Venda-
speaking participants influenced their understanding of the causes of trauma (Eamon
2001) Thus these structures of the ecological environment served as a framework for the
explanation of the Africansrsquo belief system among the Venda-speaking participants It is
therefore not surprising that most of them (60) attributed trauma to witchcraft
The above finding is in line with the notion that for many Africans Christianity was
only adopted outwardly and did not inspire them spiritually According to Waruta and
Kinoti (1994) many Africans still maintain their traditional beliefs and practices during
important or critical stages in life (like birth initiation marriage death incurable sickness
and other anxieties in daily living) while upholding their piety as bequeathed to them in the
missionary enterprise Waruta and Kinoti (1994) furthermore hold that any kind of
medical treatment which is unrelated to the supernatural and to the community has
limited chances of success in Africa even if half the patients profess to be Christians
Contrary to the above the western-oriented PTSD model fails to account for the cultural
pluralistic experience of trauma (Collins 2004)
Some participants cited devil possession and ancestral spirits as the major causes of
trauma The responses reflect the influence of the mesosystem on individual members The
mesosystem integrates the interrelations between two or more microsystems each of
which contains the developing person In an African view the mesosystem is the
intermediate universe It functions as a no-manrsquos land since it is believed to take place
where evil spirits witches and sorcerers dwell It is also called the lsquostructured collective
imaginaryrsquo a system that is highly respected for giving rise to all good and bad fortune as
well as giving of form to peoplersquos desires fears anxieties and hope for success It is also
believed to regulate the day-to-day psychological fate of individual human beings in
Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Contrary to expectation the study did lend support the notion that in an African
environment there is a belief that ritual impurities are usually associated with death the
reproductive system and the violation of sexual prohibitions (van Dyk 2001) It had been
argued that the violation of sexual prohibitions like sexual intercourse with a woman
during menstruation with a widow before she is cleansed or with a woman who has had
an abortion or miscarriage can lead to a variety of health problems However in this case
the wrath of ancestors is believed to cause illness but it is also believed that witches
sometimes use sexual intercourse to cause illness Besides this belief about witches and
ancestors as causes of illnesses (van Dyk 2001) events that occur in a community have
consequences on individuals in the home For example a community may believe in
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 191
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
witchcraft Failure by particular family members to co-operate with other community
members may lead those individuals to be suspects of witchcraft (van Dyk 2001)
The above finding is compatible with Kazarian and Evansrsquos (1998) assertion that the
ancestors can punish their people by sending illness and misfortune if social norms are
violated or when culturally prescribed practices are neglected or incorrectly performed
The illness might be caused by failure to perform a cultural and religious ritual
Nevertheless it is assumed that peaceful living with onersquos neighbours observing social
norms and living in harmony with onersquos environment and with God spirits and ancestors
are all essential to protect oneself and onersquos family from disease (Ebigbo 1987)
It emerged from the study that trauma also results from non-cultural causes Some
participants attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner
violence rape robbery road accidents and murder This finding is in line with Gopaul-
McNicol and Brice-Bakerrsquos (1998) argument that the majority of Africans acknowledge
that some illnesses have natural or organic causes In the same vein Eamon (2001) opines
that certain illnesses are originated in the microsystem The microsystem consists of the
immediate environment such as onersquos home friends relatives school and society In this
study the microsystem represents the everyday practical social and collective life of
people in Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Conclusion
The DSM-IV-TR and the ICD-10 explain the western understanding of the causes of
trauma (Collins 2004) However the given explanations do not suit the traditional African
concept of trauma The psychiatric categories that are used to understand measure and
classify mental distress are specific to western culture and society They ignore and
undermine the African concepts of suffering misfortune and illness Africansrsquo
conceptualisation of trauma and its causes is influenced by several contextual factors
Contextual factors include their social political and cultural realities To a larger extent
the Venda-speaking participants attributed trauma to witchcraft angry ancestral spirits and
devil possession The study concludes that culture is a determining factor in peoplesrsquo lives
influencing both decisions and understanding of the illnesses
Limitations of the study
This study has some limitations All the participants were drawn from the Venda-speaking
ethnic group The study is short of the voices of the Tsonga Pedi Afrikaans and English-
speaking people in the Limpopo Province Considering the qualitative nature of the
present study the findings are not generalisable
References
Collins A 2004 Trauma in context advanced reader Durban University of Kwazulu NatalDenzin NK and Lincoln YS eds 1998 Collecting and interpreting qualitative materials
London Sagevan Dyk A 2001 Traditional African beliefs and customs Implications for AIDS education and
prevention in Africa South African Journal of Psychology 31 60ndash66Eamon MK 2001 The effects of poverty on childrenrsquos socioemotional development an ecological
systems analysis Social Work 46 256ndash266Ebigbo PE 1987 The mind body and society an African perspective International Journal for
the Advancement of Health 3 (4) 45ndash57Foulks EF et al 1977 Current perspectives in cultural psychiatry New York Spectrum
192 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Gopaul-McNicol S and Brice-Baker J 1998 Cross-cultural practice assessment treatment andtraining Canada Wiley
Kazarian SS and Evans DR 1998 Cultural clinical psychology theory research and practiceOxford Oxford University Press
Madu SN Baguma P and Pritz A 1999 Traditional healersrsquo approach to the schizophreniaFrankfurt IKO Verlag
Marshall C and Rossman GB 1999 Designing qualitative research 3rd ed New Delhi SageMatsumoto D 1996 Culture and psychology Pacific Grove CA BrooksColeNeuman WL 2000 Social research methods qualitative and quantitative approaches 4th ed
Boston MA Allyn amp BaconPeltzer K 2001 Exposure to violence and posttraumatic stress disorder in a rural adult population
in South Africa Acta Academica 32 73ndash84Struwig FW and Stead GB 2001 Planning designing and reporting research Pinelands
Cape Town Maskew Miller LongmanScholten A 2012 Bradycardia (Bradyarrythmia) [online] Available from httpcvimednyueduTriandis HC 1994 Culture and social behaviour New York McGraw-Hillde Vos AS ed 1998 Research at grassroots a prime for the caring professions Pretoria
Van SchaikWaruta DW and Kinoti HW 1994 Pastoral care in African Christianity essays in pastoral
theology Nairobi ActonYule W 1999 Post-traumatic stress disorders concepts and therapy Chichester Willey
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 193
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Research instrument
Focus group discussion method is defined by Struwig and Stead (2001) as a carefully
planned discussion designed to obtain individualsrsquo perceptions on a defined area of interest
in a permissive non-threatening environment The discussions between the research
participants enable the participants to discuss issues they consider to be important In focus
groups the groups are generally composed of 7ndash10 people who are unfamiliar to one
another They should be selected because they share certain characteristics relevant to the
questions in the study (Marshall and Rossman 1999)
During the interview the interviewer creates a supportive environment asks
focused questions so as to encourage discussion and the expression of differing
opinions and points of view Questions start from the general and the non-threatening
and progress gradually to the specific and that which may be threatening Tricky
questions are asked to promote participantsrsquo expression of their views through the
creation of a supportive environment The interviewer should make participants feel
that their contributions are worthwhile and also that they are free to disagree with
each other The facilitator must be attentive and willing to listen Heshe must also
show an interest in what is being said encourage a wide range of opinions
assist participants to explore their ideas further avoid belittling participants and
direct the conversation when people become repetitive or move away from the topic
(Struwig and Stead 2001)
The rationale for using focus groups was that these groups share a common
characteristic of having been involved in traumatic incidents either directly or
indirectly This encouraged them to speak more freely without fear of being judged
by others It is believed that people often need to listen to other peoplersquos opinion and
understanding to form their own The focus group method relies on group discussion
and for the discussion to be successful participants must be able to talk to each other
about the topic of interest This method assumes that an individualrsquos attitudes and
beliefs do not form in a vacuum Focus group method was found relevant in this
study for its excellence in obtaining information from illiterate communities and as a
way of discovering attitudes and opinions which might not be revealed in a survey
questionnaire
Procedure
Telephonic requests were made with some known members of the Thulamela and
Makhado Municipalities to contact people who were involved in traumatic incidents
These people those who were requested to contact traumatised people were told about the
purpose of the focus groups and the confidentiality involved Members of civic structures
and pastors were among other people who helped to organise group members from the
mentioned communities Appointment dates were organised for each focus group and
discussions took place as arranged
Two sessions were held per week for each focus group Each session lasted for an
hour and a half Some sessions were conducted in churches and others were held at the
victimsrsquo homes The focus groups were conducted in Venda which is the mother tongue
of the participants and the researcher It was explained to the participants that the
sessions will be confidential Participantsrsquo consent was sought for the use of a tape
recorder to keep record of the sessions Tape-recorded information was transcribed
immediately after the sessions and later translated from Venda to English and back-
translated for validation purposes
184 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Trustworthiness
Marshall and Rossman (1999) maintain that research should respond to canons that are
regarded as criteria in which trustworthiness can be evaluated These canons are viewed by
Lincoln and Guba (in Marshall and Rossman 1999) as classical contribution to the
methodology of qualitative research They are credibility transferability dependability
and confirmability These four constructs establish the lsquotruth-valuersquo of a study The truth-
value refers to the applicability consistency and neutrability One may argue that
credibility transferability dependability and confirmability may be matched with internal
validity external validity reliability and objectivity which are appropriate for the
positivist paradigm and inappropriate for qualitative inquiry (Marshall and Rossman
1999) The four constructs that are appropriate for qualitative inquiry are discussed next
Credibility
In qualitative research credibility is maintained by an inquiry that ensures that the subject
is accurately identified and described (de Vos 1998) In this study continuous interaction
with participants through focus groups ensured that the subjects were accurately identified
and described
Transferability
Transferability refers to the applicability of one set of findings to another context (de Vos
1998) de Vos (1998) further argues that the demonstration of applicability of one set of
findings to another depends on the investigator who should make the transfer than the
original investigator Interestingly there are researchers who regard transferability as a
weakness in the approach To counter-challenge this idea the researcher can refer back to
the original theoretical framework to show how data collection and their analysis will be
guided by concepts and models (Marshall and Rossman 1999) In this study the findings
might be useful in clinical setting to help traumatised people That is the findings can be
used by helping professionals in South Africa considering the fact that the study is
conceptualised from the African cultural perspective
Dependability
Dependability is the third construct It refers to an attempt by the researcher to change
conditions in the phenomena chosen for the study This applies to the changes in the design
created by a refined understanding of the setting However qualitative researchers can
assert that qualitative research cannot be replicated because of the changing world They
plan to keep notes or log that record each design decision and the rationale behind it Their
procedures protocols and decisions can thus be inspected (de Vos 1998) In this study the
protocols procedures and decisions have been recorded All collected data are well
organised in a retrievable form and are easily available to challenge the notion of the
changing world
Confirmability
This is the last construct Lincoln and Guba (in Marshall and Rossman 1999) emphasise
the need to ask whether or not the findings of the study could be confirmed by another
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 185
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Because of the fact that the sample of this study was small the findings are less
generalisable
Data analysis
Thematic content analysis was used to analyse the data Tapes were transcribed from
Venda (the language of the interviewees) to English and back-translated to Venda for
validation purposes The data were coded analysed through reading and re-reading of
responses The rationale for reading and re-reading is that the researcher becomes familiar
with that data in intimate ways People events and quotations sift constantly through the
researcherrsquos mind (Marshall and Rossman 1999) The data were then analysed into four
steps as follows
Step 1 Analysis of individual transcripts
This step involves reading individual transcripts in several different ways First transcripts
were read as a whole noting general impressions Major opinions and attitudes that were
expressed by the groups were considered When transcripts were read for the second time
specific things that were looked for which were mainly from the objectives of the study
were noted Sections that were poorly transcribed and did not make sense were removed
Transcripts were coded sectioned and marked in the way that indicated what the
participants talked about The final step in reading the transcripts involved using the list of
required information and checking what information has been obtained
Step 2 The logbook
The logbook was used to keep all the responses together according to the topic of interest
Each response was entered unless it was exactly the same as another The main aim was to
retain the full range of responses
Step 3 Writing the results
Results were not only written from the logbook but also from the notes that were made
while reading transcripts as a whole As many reported results from the focus groups did
not indicate how many focus groups or participants discussed a certain issue results will
say lsquomany respondents said rsquo or lsquoonly a few groups discussions raised the issue of rsquo
Step 4 Interpretation
Throughout the study the researchers were thinking about the significance of the
information that was collected in terms of the problem or question that they wanted to
answer and to develop ideas about what the respondents said Results were looked at and
summaries were written
Ethical considerations
Participants in this study were informed about the nature and purpose of the study
Complete information about the study was explained for participants to comprehend the
purpose of the study This was done in order for participants to make a voluntary decision
about their participation (de Vos 1998) Participants were informed that they will be
186 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
involved in focus groups and the study is for educational purposes It was clearly indicated
that each focus group would last approximately 45ndash90 minutes The researcher also
explained to the participants that freedom is respected and as such they had to participate
voluntarily without any physical or psychological force
Furthermore they were informed that they would benefit from the focus groups as
they would share their traumatic experiences among themselves Confidentiality and
privacy was assured so that participants were safe from exposure (Denzin and Lincoln
1998) Information from focus groups was given anonymously to ensure the privacy of
subjects However participants were informed that a tape recorder will be used so that
participantsrsquo privacy cannot be affected if the tape recorder is used as a hidden
apparatus
Results
Figure 1 shows that most of the participants attributed the cause of trauma to witchcraft
(60) followed bymazhuzhulu (panic reaction to frightening thought or event) (20) and
the belief that it just happened (20)
Interview responses on culture-related causes of trauma
It emerged from the study that some participants believed that trauma was caused by
culturally related causes They cited devil possession witchcraft and ancestral spirits as
the major causes of trauma These are presented next
Devil possession
There are instances wherein people tend to attribute violence like rape and murder to devil
possession Whenever such incidents occur and they lack an explanation concerning the
act they believe that it is because concerned people are possessed by the devil According
to some respondents incidents like these where people commit such crime that lack
Figure 1 Perceived traumatic events
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 187
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
explanation were not common in the olden days Eight per cent of the participants
perceived devil possession as a cause of violence This was reflected in the following
quotes
As far as rape is concerned I really do not know what is in the minds of men because theyeven rape babies of less than a year old In some cases one may think this may be influencedby Satanism (RP 32)
The other cause is that children these days are used by the devil or is like they have evil spiritsor possessed since they just kill as an end in itself and do not indicate why they killed or atleast show some hidden motive of wanting to steal that personrsquos money (RP 74)
Witchcraft
Though many respondents realised that they were living in a violent environment where
violent incidents occurred in their lives 8 attributed the causes of its trauma to
witchcraft Their explanations of the occurrence of traumatic incidents tended to suite their
held beliefs For example the interpretation of mishaps or misfortunes that befell
individuals was believed to be caused by witchcraft The belief that witchcraft is the cause
of violent incidents is reflected in the following
I think mine is obvious that there could be somebody who is after me because a person cannothave a series of accidents one after the other In Venda if incidents are happening like thiswe start to suspect that someone is bewitching you (RP 22)
I also felt the same way about the cause of my sonrsquos death I have a very strong suspicion thathe was bewitched (RP 51)
You may find that one of the people who were in the truck was bewitched and now it hasaffected all of us (RP 62)
When we are praying there are others who are working for Satanism so I cannot rule out that itmight be due to demons or witchcraft (RP 74)
Ancestral spirits
Even though most respondents believed in witchcraft as a cause of traumatic events
some respondents believed in ancestral causes It was interesting to note that the belief
in the connection of trauma to ancestral power was mostly held by older respondents
They mentioned that their ancestors talk to them and sometimes tend to understand
why some traumatic incidents happen to them For others it was an honour when their
ancestors talked to them because they were helping them with the type of intervention
that they must use for their problem Another point is that respondents showed that
they obey their ancestors and their instructions so that even understanding why
some mishaps are happening in their lives was not a concern The following extracts
reflect this
One day my father visited me in my sleep and told me to consult a traditional healerI consulted a traditional healer who told me that I have lsquotshilisorsquo (meaning something thatsomeone gives you without your awareness which ends up like a poison in your body)(RP 33)
To tell you the truth I think this is a punishment from my father because the cattle that I saiddied on one night were not given to me alone I took them forcefully from my half brother whowas my fatherrsquos favourite child From that time nothing went on smoothly in my life I am justworried that it seems as if even my following generation will suffer like what I did as a way ofpaying for what I did wrong (RP 68)
188 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Other causes of trauma
The study also revealed that trauma was caused by non-cultural factors Some participants
attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner violence
rape robbery road accidents and murder These are presented next
Substance abuse
Twelve per cent of the participants indicated that trauma was caused by the abuse of
substances They believed that when young people are under the influence of drugs they
involve themselves in violent acts which then affect the community as a whole They are
usually involved in housebreaking murder and rape This is reflected in the following
responses
The main cause of all this trouble is drugs and alcohol that the youth are using In mostinstances they are always at the bars drinking alcohol and smoking drugs After that they gowherever and cause all this troubles (RP 6)
I think that when the youths are involved in drugs they end up being involved in things likehousebreaking (RP 14)
I think the other cause is that young people use drugs that influence them to commit crimessuch as housebreaking and rape (RP 36)
As far as road accidents are concerned I think people sometimes drive when they are drunk ordrive recklessly which may also contribute to traumatic incidents (RP 65)
Road accidents may be caused by reckless driving and driving when people are drunk (RP 67)
Intimate partner violence
Some participants showed that intimate partner violence occurs among people though
very few report the incidents In almost all focus groups in this study very few responses
emerged around intimate partner violence as a form of a traumatic event This probably
happened because most people seem to consider domestic violence to be a normal way of
life in a family or in the community This is also regarded as something that is not
supposed to be disclosed This was reflected as follows
The other thing that people do not talk about is domestic violence (RP 33)
Domestic violence is also common but it is complicated because many women do not talkabout it even when they are being abused all the time (RP 36)
if he drinks he beats kicks and insults using vulgar words I mean those deep Vendawords that my children are not supposed to hear as these I think also affect them This hasbecome part of our life in this family that we just told ourselves that we should accept it assuch (RP 40)
Rape
Rape was mentioned in almost all focus group discussions Participants were concerned
about the fact that rape happens to people of all ages including children and it also makes
them feel unsafe Rape brings about fear in peoplersquos lives In these focus groups 21
reported having been raped and even those who were not subjected to this type of violence
showed concern that they were afraid of this act This is reflected by the following extracts
It is true because it is not safe to walk long distances alone where there is a small bush from 6pm onwards If you walk there alone you are just inviting trouble (RP 11)
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 189
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Rape is something that we cannot leave out as it is becoming the order of the day (RP 32)
The common traumatic events in our area include rape and housebreaking Usually we do notfeel safe anymore when we are away We are always fearful that anything bad can happen atany time (RP 40)
Robbery
Robbery appeared to be contributing to a fearful environment for most participants They
felt that house and business breaking was traumatic The finding s supported by the
following statements
Housebreaking is threatening because you do not know what will happen after the personenters the house (RP 53)
Besides rape other common incidents include housebreaking and theft These days even if youare asleep you do not even know what will happen as thieves and criminals rob at night(RP 58)
The other thing which we see as a problem is theft even during the day This also includeshousebreaking which makes people not to feel safe (RP 70)
Road accidents
Another form of violence that emerged from the focus group discussions was road
accidents It appeared that road accidents created situations that became traumatic and
violent to many respondents Seventeen per cent of the participants reported incidences of
having been involved or affected in road accidents Like rape road accidents became a
concern for many respondents as in the following responses
Road accidents are very common Some victims of road accidents are school childrenSometimes these accidents happen in succession and it becomes very painful (RP 32)
Now that we are going for holidays you will hear a number of road accidents reported evenhere at our place The problem is that in some cases other people die and it is very painful forthe relatives who are left behind (RP 61)
Murder
Twelve per cent of the participants reported incidences of a family member or relative who
was murdered There was a general feeling of concern that people no longer have respect
for life The finding is supported by the following statements
Another problem around here is killings Mostly boys do this They kill each other like fliesSome people are killed by guns and some by knives (RP 7)
From the place where I come from incidences of shooting are escalating It is now becomingthe way of life where thieves may even shoot you when you are inside your house (RP 16)
Discussion
Most of the participants attributed the cause of trauma to witchcraft (60) followed by
mazhuzhulu (panic reaction to frightening thought or event) (20) The finding supports
the notion that peoplersquo understanding of trauma and its causes anchors on their
macrosystem the cultural lsquoblueprintrsquo that partially determines social structures and
activities that occur (Eamon 2001) In the present study the Venda-speaking participants
190 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
conceptualised trauma and its causes from their cultural beliefs Also the finding is in line
with Foulks et alrsquos (1977) assertion that Africans do not believe in chance bad luck or
fate They believe that every illness has an intention and a specific cause Their culture
includes customs values beliefs attitudes implicit rules of conduct patterns of family
social organisation taboos and sanctions which they shared (Triandis 1994 De Silva in
Yule 1999) Nonetheless 20 of the participants indicated that the trauma just happened
This view might have been put forward by participants who do not subscribe to the
traditional explanation of witchraft and mazhuluzhulu Another plausible explanation is
that the 20 may account for Black Africans who embraced the individualistic western
cultural values
Therefore the microsystems (immediate setting) mesosystems (processes between
two or more microsystems) exosystems (processes between two or more settings)
macrosystems (influences of a broader culture and socio-economic environments) and
chronosystems (effects of consistency and change over life course) among the Venda-
speaking participants influenced their understanding of the causes of trauma (Eamon
2001) Thus these structures of the ecological environment served as a framework for the
explanation of the Africansrsquo belief system among the Venda-speaking participants It is
therefore not surprising that most of them (60) attributed trauma to witchcraft
The above finding is in line with the notion that for many Africans Christianity was
only adopted outwardly and did not inspire them spiritually According to Waruta and
Kinoti (1994) many Africans still maintain their traditional beliefs and practices during
important or critical stages in life (like birth initiation marriage death incurable sickness
and other anxieties in daily living) while upholding their piety as bequeathed to them in the
missionary enterprise Waruta and Kinoti (1994) furthermore hold that any kind of
medical treatment which is unrelated to the supernatural and to the community has
limited chances of success in Africa even if half the patients profess to be Christians
Contrary to the above the western-oriented PTSD model fails to account for the cultural
pluralistic experience of trauma (Collins 2004)
Some participants cited devil possession and ancestral spirits as the major causes of
trauma The responses reflect the influence of the mesosystem on individual members The
mesosystem integrates the interrelations between two or more microsystems each of
which contains the developing person In an African view the mesosystem is the
intermediate universe It functions as a no-manrsquos land since it is believed to take place
where evil spirits witches and sorcerers dwell It is also called the lsquostructured collective
imaginaryrsquo a system that is highly respected for giving rise to all good and bad fortune as
well as giving of form to peoplersquos desires fears anxieties and hope for success It is also
believed to regulate the day-to-day psychological fate of individual human beings in
Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Contrary to expectation the study did lend support the notion that in an African
environment there is a belief that ritual impurities are usually associated with death the
reproductive system and the violation of sexual prohibitions (van Dyk 2001) It had been
argued that the violation of sexual prohibitions like sexual intercourse with a woman
during menstruation with a widow before she is cleansed or with a woman who has had
an abortion or miscarriage can lead to a variety of health problems However in this case
the wrath of ancestors is believed to cause illness but it is also believed that witches
sometimes use sexual intercourse to cause illness Besides this belief about witches and
ancestors as causes of illnesses (van Dyk 2001) events that occur in a community have
consequences on individuals in the home For example a community may believe in
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 191
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
witchcraft Failure by particular family members to co-operate with other community
members may lead those individuals to be suspects of witchcraft (van Dyk 2001)
The above finding is compatible with Kazarian and Evansrsquos (1998) assertion that the
ancestors can punish their people by sending illness and misfortune if social norms are
violated or when culturally prescribed practices are neglected or incorrectly performed
The illness might be caused by failure to perform a cultural and religious ritual
Nevertheless it is assumed that peaceful living with onersquos neighbours observing social
norms and living in harmony with onersquos environment and with God spirits and ancestors
are all essential to protect oneself and onersquos family from disease (Ebigbo 1987)
It emerged from the study that trauma also results from non-cultural causes Some
participants attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner
violence rape robbery road accidents and murder This finding is in line with Gopaul-
McNicol and Brice-Bakerrsquos (1998) argument that the majority of Africans acknowledge
that some illnesses have natural or organic causes In the same vein Eamon (2001) opines
that certain illnesses are originated in the microsystem The microsystem consists of the
immediate environment such as onersquos home friends relatives school and society In this
study the microsystem represents the everyday practical social and collective life of
people in Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Conclusion
The DSM-IV-TR and the ICD-10 explain the western understanding of the causes of
trauma (Collins 2004) However the given explanations do not suit the traditional African
concept of trauma The psychiatric categories that are used to understand measure and
classify mental distress are specific to western culture and society They ignore and
undermine the African concepts of suffering misfortune and illness Africansrsquo
conceptualisation of trauma and its causes is influenced by several contextual factors
Contextual factors include their social political and cultural realities To a larger extent
the Venda-speaking participants attributed trauma to witchcraft angry ancestral spirits and
devil possession The study concludes that culture is a determining factor in peoplesrsquo lives
influencing both decisions and understanding of the illnesses
Limitations of the study
This study has some limitations All the participants were drawn from the Venda-speaking
ethnic group The study is short of the voices of the Tsonga Pedi Afrikaans and English-
speaking people in the Limpopo Province Considering the qualitative nature of the
present study the findings are not generalisable
References
Collins A 2004 Trauma in context advanced reader Durban University of Kwazulu NatalDenzin NK and Lincoln YS eds 1998 Collecting and interpreting qualitative materials
London Sagevan Dyk A 2001 Traditional African beliefs and customs Implications for AIDS education and
prevention in Africa South African Journal of Psychology 31 60ndash66Eamon MK 2001 The effects of poverty on childrenrsquos socioemotional development an ecological
systems analysis Social Work 46 256ndash266Ebigbo PE 1987 The mind body and society an African perspective International Journal for
the Advancement of Health 3 (4) 45ndash57Foulks EF et al 1977 Current perspectives in cultural psychiatry New York Spectrum
192 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Gopaul-McNicol S and Brice-Baker J 1998 Cross-cultural practice assessment treatment andtraining Canada Wiley
Kazarian SS and Evans DR 1998 Cultural clinical psychology theory research and practiceOxford Oxford University Press
Madu SN Baguma P and Pritz A 1999 Traditional healersrsquo approach to the schizophreniaFrankfurt IKO Verlag
Marshall C and Rossman GB 1999 Designing qualitative research 3rd ed New Delhi SageMatsumoto D 1996 Culture and psychology Pacific Grove CA BrooksColeNeuman WL 2000 Social research methods qualitative and quantitative approaches 4th ed
Boston MA Allyn amp BaconPeltzer K 2001 Exposure to violence and posttraumatic stress disorder in a rural adult population
in South Africa Acta Academica 32 73ndash84Struwig FW and Stead GB 2001 Planning designing and reporting research Pinelands
Cape Town Maskew Miller LongmanScholten A 2012 Bradycardia (Bradyarrythmia) [online] Available from httpcvimednyueduTriandis HC 1994 Culture and social behaviour New York McGraw-Hillde Vos AS ed 1998 Research at grassroots a prime for the caring professions Pretoria
Van SchaikWaruta DW and Kinoti HW 1994 Pastoral care in African Christianity essays in pastoral
theology Nairobi ActonYule W 1999 Post-traumatic stress disorders concepts and therapy Chichester Willey
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 193
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Trustworthiness
Marshall and Rossman (1999) maintain that research should respond to canons that are
regarded as criteria in which trustworthiness can be evaluated These canons are viewed by
Lincoln and Guba (in Marshall and Rossman 1999) as classical contribution to the
methodology of qualitative research They are credibility transferability dependability
and confirmability These four constructs establish the lsquotruth-valuersquo of a study The truth-
value refers to the applicability consistency and neutrability One may argue that
credibility transferability dependability and confirmability may be matched with internal
validity external validity reliability and objectivity which are appropriate for the
positivist paradigm and inappropriate for qualitative inquiry (Marshall and Rossman
1999) The four constructs that are appropriate for qualitative inquiry are discussed next
Credibility
In qualitative research credibility is maintained by an inquiry that ensures that the subject
is accurately identified and described (de Vos 1998) In this study continuous interaction
with participants through focus groups ensured that the subjects were accurately identified
and described
Transferability
Transferability refers to the applicability of one set of findings to another context (de Vos
1998) de Vos (1998) further argues that the demonstration of applicability of one set of
findings to another depends on the investigator who should make the transfer than the
original investigator Interestingly there are researchers who regard transferability as a
weakness in the approach To counter-challenge this idea the researcher can refer back to
the original theoretical framework to show how data collection and their analysis will be
guided by concepts and models (Marshall and Rossman 1999) In this study the findings
might be useful in clinical setting to help traumatised people That is the findings can be
used by helping professionals in South Africa considering the fact that the study is
conceptualised from the African cultural perspective
Dependability
Dependability is the third construct It refers to an attempt by the researcher to change
conditions in the phenomena chosen for the study This applies to the changes in the design
created by a refined understanding of the setting However qualitative researchers can
assert that qualitative research cannot be replicated because of the changing world They
plan to keep notes or log that record each design decision and the rationale behind it Their
procedures protocols and decisions can thus be inspected (de Vos 1998) In this study the
protocols procedures and decisions have been recorded All collected data are well
organised in a retrievable form and are easily available to challenge the notion of the
changing world
Confirmability
This is the last construct Lincoln and Guba (in Marshall and Rossman 1999) emphasise
the need to ask whether or not the findings of the study could be confirmed by another
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 185
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Because of the fact that the sample of this study was small the findings are less
generalisable
Data analysis
Thematic content analysis was used to analyse the data Tapes were transcribed from
Venda (the language of the interviewees) to English and back-translated to Venda for
validation purposes The data were coded analysed through reading and re-reading of
responses The rationale for reading and re-reading is that the researcher becomes familiar
with that data in intimate ways People events and quotations sift constantly through the
researcherrsquos mind (Marshall and Rossman 1999) The data were then analysed into four
steps as follows
Step 1 Analysis of individual transcripts
This step involves reading individual transcripts in several different ways First transcripts
were read as a whole noting general impressions Major opinions and attitudes that were
expressed by the groups were considered When transcripts were read for the second time
specific things that were looked for which were mainly from the objectives of the study
were noted Sections that were poorly transcribed and did not make sense were removed
Transcripts were coded sectioned and marked in the way that indicated what the
participants talked about The final step in reading the transcripts involved using the list of
required information and checking what information has been obtained
Step 2 The logbook
The logbook was used to keep all the responses together according to the topic of interest
Each response was entered unless it was exactly the same as another The main aim was to
retain the full range of responses
Step 3 Writing the results
Results were not only written from the logbook but also from the notes that were made
while reading transcripts as a whole As many reported results from the focus groups did
not indicate how many focus groups or participants discussed a certain issue results will
say lsquomany respondents said rsquo or lsquoonly a few groups discussions raised the issue of rsquo
Step 4 Interpretation
Throughout the study the researchers were thinking about the significance of the
information that was collected in terms of the problem or question that they wanted to
answer and to develop ideas about what the respondents said Results were looked at and
summaries were written
Ethical considerations
Participants in this study were informed about the nature and purpose of the study
Complete information about the study was explained for participants to comprehend the
purpose of the study This was done in order for participants to make a voluntary decision
about their participation (de Vos 1998) Participants were informed that they will be
186 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
involved in focus groups and the study is for educational purposes It was clearly indicated
that each focus group would last approximately 45ndash90 minutes The researcher also
explained to the participants that freedom is respected and as such they had to participate
voluntarily without any physical or psychological force
Furthermore they were informed that they would benefit from the focus groups as
they would share their traumatic experiences among themselves Confidentiality and
privacy was assured so that participants were safe from exposure (Denzin and Lincoln
1998) Information from focus groups was given anonymously to ensure the privacy of
subjects However participants were informed that a tape recorder will be used so that
participantsrsquo privacy cannot be affected if the tape recorder is used as a hidden
apparatus
Results
Figure 1 shows that most of the participants attributed the cause of trauma to witchcraft
(60) followed bymazhuzhulu (panic reaction to frightening thought or event) (20) and
the belief that it just happened (20)
Interview responses on culture-related causes of trauma
It emerged from the study that some participants believed that trauma was caused by
culturally related causes They cited devil possession witchcraft and ancestral spirits as
the major causes of trauma These are presented next
Devil possession
There are instances wherein people tend to attribute violence like rape and murder to devil
possession Whenever such incidents occur and they lack an explanation concerning the
act they believe that it is because concerned people are possessed by the devil According
to some respondents incidents like these where people commit such crime that lack
Figure 1 Perceived traumatic events
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 187
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
explanation were not common in the olden days Eight per cent of the participants
perceived devil possession as a cause of violence This was reflected in the following
quotes
As far as rape is concerned I really do not know what is in the minds of men because theyeven rape babies of less than a year old In some cases one may think this may be influencedby Satanism (RP 32)
The other cause is that children these days are used by the devil or is like they have evil spiritsor possessed since they just kill as an end in itself and do not indicate why they killed or atleast show some hidden motive of wanting to steal that personrsquos money (RP 74)
Witchcraft
Though many respondents realised that they were living in a violent environment where
violent incidents occurred in their lives 8 attributed the causes of its trauma to
witchcraft Their explanations of the occurrence of traumatic incidents tended to suite their
held beliefs For example the interpretation of mishaps or misfortunes that befell
individuals was believed to be caused by witchcraft The belief that witchcraft is the cause
of violent incidents is reflected in the following
I think mine is obvious that there could be somebody who is after me because a person cannothave a series of accidents one after the other In Venda if incidents are happening like thiswe start to suspect that someone is bewitching you (RP 22)
I also felt the same way about the cause of my sonrsquos death I have a very strong suspicion thathe was bewitched (RP 51)
You may find that one of the people who were in the truck was bewitched and now it hasaffected all of us (RP 62)
When we are praying there are others who are working for Satanism so I cannot rule out that itmight be due to demons or witchcraft (RP 74)
Ancestral spirits
Even though most respondents believed in witchcraft as a cause of traumatic events
some respondents believed in ancestral causes It was interesting to note that the belief
in the connection of trauma to ancestral power was mostly held by older respondents
They mentioned that their ancestors talk to them and sometimes tend to understand
why some traumatic incidents happen to them For others it was an honour when their
ancestors talked to them because they were helping them with the type of intervention
that they must use for their problem Another point is that respondents showed that
they obey their ancestors and their instructions so that even understanding why
some mishaps are happening in their lives was not a concern The following extracts
reflect this
One day my father visited me in my sleep and told me to consult a traditional healerI consulted a traditional healer who told me that I have lsquotshilisorsquo (meaning something thatsomeone gives you without your awareness which ends up like a poison in your body)(RP 33)
To tell you the truth I think this is a punishment from my father because the cattle that I saiddied on one night were not given to me alone I took them forcefully from my half brother whowas my fatherrsquos favourite child From that time nothing went on smoothly in my life I am justworried that it seems as if even my following generation will suffer like what I did as a way ofpaying for what I did wrong (RP 68)
188 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Other causes of trauma
The study also revealed that trauma was caused by non-cultural factors Some participants
attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner violence
rape robbery road accidents and murder These are presented next
Substance abuse
Twelve per cent of the participants indicated that trauma was caused by the abuse of
substances They believed that when young people are under the influence of drugs they
involve themselves in violent acts which then affect the community as a whole They are
usually involved in housebreaking murder and rape This is reflected in the following
responses
The main cause of all this trouble is drugs and alcohol that the youth are using In mostinstances they are always at the bars drinking alcohol and smoking drugs After that they gowherever and cause all this troubles (RP 6)
I think that when the youths are involved in drugs they end up being involved in things likehousebreaking (RP 14)
I think the other cause is that young people use drugs that influence them to commit crimessuch as housebreaking and rape (RP 36)
As far as road accidents are concerned I think people sometimes drive when they are drunk ordrive recklessly which may also contribute to traumatic incidents (RP 65)
Road accidents may be caused by reckless driving and driving when people are drunk (RP 67)
Intimate partner violence
Some participants showed that intimate partner violence occurs among people though
very few report the incidents In almost all focus groups in this study very few responses
emerged around intimate partner violence as a form of a traumatic event This probably
happened because most people seem to consider domestic violence to be a normal way of
life in a family or in the community This is also regarded as something that is not
supposed to be disclosed This was reflected as follows
The other thing that people do not talk about is domestic violence (RP 33)
Domestic violence is also common but it is complicated because many women do not talkabout it even when they are being abused all the time (RP 36)
if he drinks he beats kicks and insults using vulgar words I mean those deep Vendawords that my children are not supposed to hear as these I think also affect them This hasbecome part of our life in this family that we just told ourselves that we should accept it assuch (RP 40)
Rape
Rape was mentioned in almost all focus group discussions Participants were concerned
about the fact that rape happens to people of all ages including children and it also makes
them feel unsafe Rape brings about fear in peoplersquos lives In these focus groups 21
reported having been raped and even those who were not subjected to this type of violence
showed concern that they were afraid of this act This is reflected by the following extracts
It is true because it is not safe to walk long distances alone where there is a small bush from 6pm onwards If you walk there alone you are just inviting trouble (RP 11)
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 189
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Rape is something that we cannot leave out as it is becoming the order of the day (RP 32)
The common traumatic events in our area include rape and housebreaking Usually we do notfeel safe anymore when we are away We are always fearful that anything bad can happen atany time (RP 40)
Robbery
Robbery appeared to be contributing to a fearful environment for most participants They
felt that house and business breaking was traumatic The finding s supported by the
following statements
Housebreaking is threatening because you do not know what will happen after the personenters the house (RP 53)
Besides rape other common incidents include housebreaking and theft These days even if youare asleep you do not even know what will happen as thieves and criminals rob at night(RP 58)
The other thing which we see as a problem is theft even during the day This also includeshousebreaking which makes people not to feel safe (RP 70)
Road accidents
Another form of violence that emerged from the focus group discussions was road
accidents It appeared that road accidents created situations that became traumatic and
violent to many respondents Seventeen per cent of the participants reported incidences of
having been involved or affected in road accidents Like rape road accidents became a
concern for many respondents as in the following responses
Road accidents are very common Some victims of road accidents are school childrenSometimes these accidents happen in succession and it becomes very painful (RP 32)
Now that we are going for holidays you will hear a number of road accidents reported evenhere at our place The problem is that in some cases other people die and it is very painful forthe relatives who are left behind (RP 61)
Murder
Twelve per cent of the participants reported incidences of a family member or relative who
was murdered There was a general feeling of concern that people no longer have respect
for life The finding is supported by the following statements
Another problem around here is killings Mostly boys do this They kill each other like fliesSome people are killed by guns and some by knives (RP 7)
From the place where I come from incidences of shooting are escalating It is now becomingthe way of life where thieves may even shoot you when you are inside your house (RP 16)
Discussion
Most of the participants attributed the cause of trauma to witchcraft (60) followed by
mazhuzhulu (panic reaction to frightening thought or event) (20) The finding supports
the notion that peoplersquo understanding of trauma and its causes anchors on their
macrosystem the cultural lsquoblueprintrsquo that partially determines social structures and
activities that occur (Eamon 2001) In the present study the Venda-speaking participants
190 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
conceptualised trauma and its causes from their cultural beliefs Also the finding is in line
with Foulks et alrsquos (1977) assertion that Africans do not believe in chance bad luck or
fate They believe that every illness has an intention and a specific cause Their culture
includes customs values beliefs attitudes implicit rules of conduct patterns of family
social organisation taboos and sanctions which they shared (Triandis 1994 De Silva in
Yule 1999) Nonetheless 20 of the participants indicated that the trauma just happened
This view might have been put forward by participants who do not subscribe to the
traditional explanation of witchraft and mazhuluzhulu Another plausible explanation is
that the 20 may account for Black Africans who embraced the individualistic western
cultural values
Therefore the microsystems (immediate setting) mesosystems (processes between
two or more microsystems) exosystems (processes between two or more settings)
macrosystems (influences of a broader culture and socio-economic environments) and
chronosystems (effects of consistency and change over life course) among the Venda-
speaking participants influenced their understanding of the causes of trauma (Eamon
2001) Thus these structures of the ecological environment served as a framework for the
explanation of the Africansrsquo belief system among the Venda-speaking participants It is
therefore not surprising that most of them (60) attributed trauma to witchcraft
The above finding is in line with the notion that for many Africans Christianity was
only adopted outwardly and did not inspire them spiritually According to Waruta and
Kinoti (1994) many Africans still maintain their traditional beliefs and practices during
important or critical stages in life (like birth initiation marriage death incurable sickness
and other anxieties in daily living) while upholding their piety as bequeathed to them in the
missionary enterprise Waruta and Kinoti (1994) furthermore hold that any kind of
medical treatment which is unrelated to the supernatural and to the community has
limited chances of success in Africa even if half the patients profess to be Christians
Contrary to the above the western-oriented PTSD model fails to account for the cultural
pluralistic experience of trauma (Collins 2004)
Some participants cited devil possession and ancestral spirits as the major causes of
trauma The responses reflect the influence of the mesosystem on individual members The
mesosystem integrates the interrelations between two or more microsystems each of
which contains the developing person In an African view the mesosystem is the
intermediate universe It functions as a no-manrsquos land since it is believed to take place
where evil spirits witches and sorcerers dwell It is also called the lsquostructured collective
imaginaryrsquo a system that is highly respected for giving rise to all good and bad fortune as
well as giving of form to peoplersquos desires fears anxieties and hope for success It is also
believed to regulate the day-to-day psychological fate of individual human beings in
Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Contrary to expectation the study did lend support the notion that in an African
environment there is a belief that ritual impurities are usually associated with death the
reproductive system and the violation of sexual prohibitions (van Dyk 2001) It had been
argued that the violation of sexual prohibitions like sexual intercourse with a woman
during menstruation with a widow before she is cleansed or with a woman who has had
an abortion or miscarriage can lead to a variety of health problems However in this case
the wrath of ancestors is believed to cause illness but it is also believed that witches
sometimes use sexual intercourse to cause illness Besides this belief about witches and
ancestors as causes of illnesses (van Dyk 2001) events that occur in a community have
consequences on individuals in the home For example a community may believe in
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 191
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
witchcraft Failure by particular family members to co-operate with other community
members may lead those individuals to be suspects of witchcraft (van Dyk 2001)
The above finding is compatible with Kazarian and Evansrsquos (1998) assertion that the
ancestors can punish their people by sending illness and misfortune if social norms are
violated or when culturally prescribed practices are neglected or incorrectly performed
The illness might be caused by failure to perform a cultural and religious ritual
Nevertheless it is assumed that peaceful living with onersquos neighbours observing social
norms and living in harmony with onersquos environment and with God spirits and ancestors
are all essential to protect oneself and onersquos family from disease (Ebigbo 1987)
It emerged from the study that trauma also results from non-cultural causes Some
participants attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner
violence rape robbery road accidents and murder This finding is in line with Gopaul-
McNicol and Brice-Bakerrsquos (1998) argument that the majority of Africans acknowledge
that some illnesses have natural or organic causes In the same vein Eamon (2001) opines
that certain illnesses are originated in the microsystem The microsystem consists of the
immediate environment such as onersquos home friends relatives school and society In this
study the microsystem represents the everyday practical social and collective life of
people in Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Conclusion
The DSM-IV-TR and the ICD-10 explain the western understanding of the causes of
trauma (Collins 2004) However the given explanations do not suit the traditional African
concept of trauma The psychiatric categories that are used to understand measure and
classify mental distress are specific to western culture and society They ignore and
undermine the African concepts of suffering misfortune and illness Africansrsquo
conceptualisation of trauma and its causes is influenced by several contextual factors
Contextual factors include their social political and cultural realities To a larger extent
the Venda-speaking participants attributed trauma to witchcraft angry ancestral spirits and
devil possession The study concludes that culture is a determining factor in peoplesrsquo lives
influencing both decisions and understanding of the illnesses
Limitations of the study
This study has some limitations All the participants were drawn from the Venda-speaking
ethnic group The study is short of the voices of the Tsonga Pedi Afrikaans and English-
speaking people in the Limpopo Province Considering the qualitative nature of the
present study the findings are not generalisable
References
Collins A 2004 Trauma in context advanced reader Durban University of Kwazulu NatalDenzin NK and Lincoln YS eds 1998 Collecting and interpreting qualitative materials
London Sagevan Dyk A 2001 Traditional African beliefs and customs Implications for AIDS education and
prevention in Africa South African Journal of Psychology 31 60ndash66Eamon MK 2001 The effects of poverty on childrenrsquos socioemotional development an ecological
systems analysis Social Work 46 256ndash266Ebigbo PE 1987 The mind body and society an African perspective International Journal for
the Advancement of Health 3 (4) 45ndash57Foulks EF et al 1977 Current perspectives in cultural psychiatry New York Spectrum
192 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Gopaul-McNicol S and Brice-Baker J 1998 Cross-cultural practice assessment treatment andtraining Canada Wiley
Kazarian SS and Evans DR 1998 Cultural clinical psychology theory research and practiceOxford Oxford University Press
Madu SN Baguma P and Pritz A 1999 Traditional healersrsquo approach to the schizophreniaFrankfurt IKO Verlag
Marshall C and Rossman GB 1999 Designing qualitative research 3rd ed New Delhi SageMatsumoto D 1996 Culture and psychology Pacific Grove CA BrooksColeNeuman WL 2000 Social research methods qualitative and quantitative approaches 4th ed
Boston MA Allyn amp BaconPeltzer K 2001 Exposure to violence and posttraumatic stress disorder in a rural adult population
in South Africa Acta Academica 32 73ndash84Struwig FW and Stead GB 2001 Planning designing and reporting research Pinelands
Cape Town Maskew Miller LongmanScholten A 2012 Bradycardia (Bradyarrythmia) [online] Available from httpcvimednyueduTriandis HC 1994 Culture and social behaviour New York McGraw-Hillde Vos AS ed 1998 Research at grassroots a prime for the caring professions Pretoria
Van SchaikWaruta DW and Kinoti HW 1994 Pastoral care in African Christianity essays in pastoral
theology Nairobi ActonYule W 1999 Post-traumatic stress disorders concepts and therapy Chichester Willey
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 193
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Because of the fact that the sample of this study was small the findings are less
generalisable
Data analysis
Thematic content analysis was used to analyse the data Tapes were transcribed from
Venda (the language of the interviewees) to English and back-translated to Venda for
validation purposes The data were coded analysed through reading and re-reading of
responses The rationale for reading and re-reading is that the researcher becomes familiar
with that data in intimate ways People events and quotations sift constantly through the
researcherrsquos mind (Marshall and Rossman 1999) The data were then analysed into four
steps as follows
Step 1 Analysis of individual transcripts
This step involves reading individual transcripts in several different ways First transcripts
were read as a whole noting general impressions Major opinions and attitudes that were
expressed by the groups were considered When transcripts were read for the second time
specific things that were looked for which were mainly from the objectives of the study
were noted Sections that were poorly transcribed and did not make sense were removed
Transcripts were coded sectioned and marked in the way that indicated what the
participants talked about The final step in reading the transcripts involved using the list of
required information and checking what information has been obtained
Step 2 The logbook
The logbook was used to keep all the responses together according to the topic of interest
Each response was entered unless it was exactly the same as another The main aim was to
retain the full range of responses
Step 3 Writing the results
Results were not only written from the logbook but also from the notes that were made
while reading transcripts as a whole As many reported results from the focus groups did
not indicate how many focus groups or participants discussed a certain issue results will
say lsquomany respondents said rsquo or lsquoonly a few groups discussions raised the issue of rsquo
Step 4 Interpretation
Throughout the study the researchers were thinking about the significance of the
information that was collected in terms of the problem or question that they wanted to
answer and to develop ideas about what the respondents said Results were looked at and
summaries were written
Ethical considerations
Participants in this study were informed about the nature and purpose of the study
Complete information about the study was explained for participants to comprehend the
purpose of the study This was done in order for participants to make a voluntary decision
about their participation (de Vos 1998) Participants were informed that they will be
186 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
involved in focus groups and the study is for educational purposes It was clearly indicated
that each focus group would last approximately 45ndash90 minutes The researcher also
explained to the participants that freedom is respected and as such they had to participate
voluntarily without any physical or psychological force
Furthermore they were informed that they would benefit from the focus groups as
they would share their traumatic experiences among themselves Confidentiality and
privacy was assured so that participants were safe from exposure (Denzin and Lincoln
1998) Information from focus groups was given anonymously to ensure the privacy of
subjects However participants were informed that a tape recorder will be used so that
participantsrsquo privacy cannot be affected if the tape recorder is used as a hidden
apparatus
Results
Figure 1 shows that most of the participants attributed the cause of trauma to witchcraft
(60) followed bymazhuzhulu (panic reaction to frightening thought or event) (20) and
the belief that it just happened (20)
Interview responses on culture-related causes of trauma
It emerged from the study that some participants believed that trauma was caused by
culturally related causes They cited devil possession witchcraft and ancestral spirits as
the major causes of trauma These are presented next
Devil possession
There are instances wherein people tend to attribute violence like rape and murder to devil
possession Whenever such incidents occur and they lack an explanation concerning the
act they believe that it is because concerned people are possessed by the devil According
to some respondents incidents like these where people commit such crime that lack
Figure 1 Perceived traumatic events
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 187
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
explanation were not common in the olden days Eight per cent of the participants
perceived devil possession as a cause of violence This was reflected in the following
quotes
As far as rape is concerned I really do not know what is in the minds of men because theyeven rape babies of less than a year old In some cases one may think this may be influencedby Satanism (RP 32)
The other cause is that children these days are used by the devil or is like they have evil spiritsor possessed since they just kill as an end in itself and do not indicate why they killed or atleast show some hidden motive of wanting to steal that personrsquos money (RP 74)
Witchcraft
Though many respondents realised that they were living in a violent environment where
violent incidents occurred in their lives 8 attributed the causes of its trauma to
witchcraft Their explanations of the occurrence of traumatic incidents tended to suite their
held beliefs For example the interpretation of mishaps or misfortunes that befell
individuals was believed to be caused by witchcraft The belief that witchcraft is the cause
of violent incidents is reflected in the following
I think mine is obvious that there could be somebody who is after me because a person cannothave a series of accidents one after the other In Venda if incidents are happening like thiswe start to suspect that someone is bewitching you (RP 22)
I also felt the same way about the cause of my sonrsquos death I have a very strong suspicion thathe was bewitched (RP 51)
You may find that one of the people who were in the truck was bewitched and now it hasaffected all of us (RP 62)
When we are praying there are others who are working for Satanism so I cannot rule out that itmight be due to demons or witchcraft (RP 74)
Ancestral spirits
Even though most respondents believed in witchcraft as a cause of traumatic events
some respondents believed in ancestral causes It was interesting to note that the belief
in the connection of trauma to ancestral power was mostly held by older respondents
They mentioned that their ancestors talk to them and sometimes tend to understand
why some traumatic incidents happen to them For others it was an honour when their
ancestors talked to them because they were helping them with the type of intervention
that they must use for their problem Another point is that respondents showed that
they obey their ancestors and their instructions so that even understanding why
some mishaps are happening in their lives was not a concern The following extracts
reflect this
One day my father visited me in my sleep and told me to consult a traditional healerI consulted a traditional healer who told me that I have lsquotshilisorsquo (meaning something thatsomeone gives you without your awareness which ends up like a poison in your body)(RP 33)
To tell you the truth I think this is a punishment from my father because the cattle that I saiddied on one night were not given to me alone I took them forcefully from my half brother whowas my fatherrsquos favourite child From that time nothing went on smoothly in my life I am justworried that it seems as if even my following generation will suffer like what I did as a way ofpaying for what I did wrong (RP 68)
188 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Other causes of trauma
The study also revealed that trauma was caused by non-cultural factors Some participants
attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner violence
rape robbery road accidents and murder These are presented next
Substance abuse
Twelve per cent of the participants indicated that trauma was caused by the abuse of
substances They believed that when young people are under the influence of drugs they
involve themselves in violent acts which then affect the community as a whole They are
usually involved in housebreaking murder and rape This is reflected in the following
responses
The main cause of all this trouble is drugs and alcohol that the youth are using In mostinstances they are always at the bars drinking alcohol and smoking drugs After that they gowherever and cause all this troubles (RP 6)
I think that when the youths are involved in drugs they end up being involved in things likehousebreaking (RP 14)
I think the other cause is that young people use drugs that influence them to commit crimessuch as housebreaking and rape (RP 36)
As far as road accidents are concerned I think people sometimes drive when they are drunk ordrive recklessly which may also contribute to traumatic incidents (RP 65)
Road accidents may be caused by reckless driving and driving when people are drunk (RP 67)
Intimate partner violence
Some participants showed that intimate partner violence occurs among people though
very few report the incidents In almost all focus groups in this study very few responses
emerged around intimate partner violence as a form of a traumatic event This probably
happened because most people seem to consider domestic violence to be a normal way of
life in a family or in the community This is also regarded as something that is not
supposed to be disclosed This was reflected as follows
The other thing that people do not talk about is domestic violence (RP 33)
Domestic violence is also common but it is complicated because many women do not talkabout it even when they are being abused all the time (RP 36)
if he drinks he beats kicks and insults using vulgar words I mean those deep Vendawords that my children are not supposed to hear as these I think also affect them This hasbecome part of our life in this family that we just told ourselves that we should accept it assuch (RP 40)
Rape
Rape was mentioned in almost all focus group discussions Participants were concerned
about the fact that rape happens to people of all ages including children and it also makes
them feel unsafe Rape brings about fear in peoplersquos lives In these focus groups 21
reported having been raped and even those who were not subjected to this type of violence
showed concern that they were afraid of this act This is reflected by the following extracts
It is true because it is not safe to walk long distances alone where there is a small bush from 6pm onwards If you walk there alone you are just inviting trouble (RP 11)
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 189
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Rape is something that we cannot leave out as it is becoming the order of the day (RP 32)
The common traumatic events in our area include rape and housebreaking Usually we do notfeel safe anymore when we are away We are always fearful that anything bad can happen atany time (RP 40)
Robbery
Robbery appeared to be contributing to a fearful environment for most participants They
felt that house and business breaking was traumatic The finding s supported by the
following statements
Housebreaking is threatening because you do not know what will happen after the personenters the house (RP 53)
Besides rape other common incidents include housebreaking and theft These days even if youare asleep you do not even know what will happen as thieves and criminals rob at night(RP 58)
The other thing which we see as a problem is theft even during the day This also includeshousebreaking which makes people not to feel safe (RP 70)
Road accidents
Another form of violence that emerged from the focus group discussions was road
accidents It appeared that road accidents created situations that became traumatic and
violent to many respondents Seventeen per cent of the participants reported incidences of
having been involved or affected in road accidents Like rape road accidents became a
concern for many respondents as in the following responses
Road accidents are very common Some victims of road accidents are school childrenSometimes these accidents happen in succession and it becomes very painful (RP 32)
Now that we are going for holidays you will hear a number of road accidents reported evenhere at our place The problem is that in some cases other people die and it is very painful forthe relatives who are left behind (RP 61)
Murder
Twelve per cent of the participants reported incidences of a family member or relative who
was murdered There was a general feeling of concern that people no longer have respect
for life The finding is supported by the following statements
Another problem around here is killings Mostly boys do this They kill each other like fliesSome people are killed by guns and some by knives (RP 7)
From the place where I come from incidences of shooting are escalating It is now becomingthe way of life where thieves may even shoot you when you are inside your house (RP 16)
Discussion
Most of the participants attributed the cause of trauma to witchcraft (60) followed by
mazhuzhulu (panic reaction to frightening thought or event) (20) The finding supports
the notion that peoplersquo understanding of trauma and its causes anchors on their
macrosystem the cultural lsquoblueprintrsquo that partially determines social structures and
activities that occur (Eamon 2001) In the present study the Venda-speaking participants
190 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
conceptualised trauma and its causes from their cultural beliefs Also the finding is in line
with Foulks et alrsquos (1977) assertion that Africans do not believe in chance bad luck or
fate They believe that every illness has an intention and a specific cause Their culture
includes customs values beliefs attitudes implicit rules of conduct patterns of family
social organisation taboos and sanctions which they shared (Triandis 1994 De Silva in
Yule 1999) Nonetheless 20 of the participants indicated that the trauma just happened
This view might have been put forward by participants who do not subscribe to the
traditional explanation of witchraft and mazhuluzhulu Another plausible explanation is
that the 20 may account for Black Africans who embraced the individualistic western
cultural values
Therefore the microsystems (immediate setting) mesosystems (processes between
two or more microsystems) exosystems (processes between two or more settings)
macrosystems (influences of a broader culture and socio-economic environments) and
chronosystems (effects of consistency and change over life course) among the Venda-
speaking participants influenced their understanding of the causes of trauma (Eamon
2001) Thus these structures of the ecological environment served as a framework for the
explanation of the Africansrsquo belief system among the Venda-speaking participants It is
therefore not surprising that most of them (60) attributed trauma to witchcraft
The above finding is in line with the notion that for many Africans Christianity was
only adopted outwardly and did not inspire them spiritually According to Waruta and
Kinoti (1994) many Africans still maintain their traditional beliefs and practices during
important or critical stages in life (like birth initiation marriage death incurable sickness
and other anxieties in daily living) while upholding their piety as bequeathed to them in the
missionary enterprise Waruta and Kinoti (1994) furthermore hold that any kind of
medical treatment which is unrelated to the supernatural and to the community has
limited chances of success in Africa even if half the patients profess to be Christians
Contrary to the above the western-oriented PTSD model fails to account for the cultural
pluralistic experience of trauma (Collins 2004)
Some participants cited devil possession and ancestral spirits as the major causes of
trauma The responses reflect the influence of the mesosystem on individual members The
mesosystem integrates the interrelations between two or more microsystems each of
which contains the developing person In an African view the mesosystem is the
intermediate universe It functions as a no-manrsquos land since it is believed to take place
where evil spirits witches and sorcerers dwell It is also called the lsquostructured collective
imaginaryrsquo a system that is highly respected for giving rise to all good and bad fortune as
well as giving of form to peoplersquos desires fears anxieties and hope for success It is also
believed to regulate the day-to-day psychological fate of individual human beings in
Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Contrary to expectation the study did lend support the notion that in an African
environment there is a belief that ritual impurities are usually associated with death the
reproductive system and the violation of sexual prohibitions (van Dyk 2001) It had been
argued that the violation of sexual prohibitions like sexual intercourse with a woman
during menstruation with a widow before she is cleansed or with a woman who has had
an abortion or miscarriage can lead to a variety of health problems However in this case
the wrath of ancestors is believed to cause illness but it is also believed that witches
sometimes use sexual intercourse to cause illness Besides this belief about witches and
ancestors as causes of illnesses (van Dyk 2001) events that occur in a community have
consequences on individuals in the home For example a community may believe in
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 191
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
witchcraft Failure by particular family members to co-operate with other community
members may lead those individuals to be suspects of witchcraft (van Dyk 2001)
The above finding is compatible with Kazarian and Evansrsquos (1998) assertion that the
ancestors can punish their people by sending illness and misfortune if social norms are
violated or when culturally prescribed practices are neglected or incorrectly performed
The illness might be caused by failure to perform a cultural and religious ritual
Nevertheless it is assumed that peaceful living with onersquos neighbours observing social
norms and living in harmony with onersquos environment and with God spirits and ancestors
are all essential to protect oneself and onersquos family from disease (Ebigbo 1987)
It emerged from the study that trauma also results from non-cultural causes Some
participants attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner
violence rape robbery road accidents and murder This finding is in line with Gopaul-
McNicol and Brice-Bakerrsquos (1998) argument that the majority of Africans acknowledge
that some illnesses have natural or organic causes In the same vein Eamon (2001) opines
that certain illnesses are originated in the microsystem The microsystem consists of the
immediate environment such as onersquos home friends relatives school and society In this
study the microsystem represents the everyday practical social and collective life of
people in Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Conclusion
The DSM-IV-TR and the ICD-10 explain the western understanding of the causes of
trauma (Collins 2004) However the given explanations do not suit the traditional African
concept of trauma The psychiatric categories that are used to understand measure and
classify mental distress are specific to western culture and society They ignore and
undermine the African concepts of suffering misfortune and illness Africansrsquo
conceptualisation of trauma and its causes is influenced by several contextual factors
Contextual factors include their social political and cultural realities To a larger extent
the Venda-speaking participants attributed trauma to witchcraft angry ancestral spirits and
devil possession The study concludes that culture is a determining factor in peoplesrsquo lives
influencing both decisions and understanding of the illnesses
Limitations of the study
This study has some limitations All the participants were drawn from the Venda-speaking
ethnic group The study is short of the voices of the Tsonga Pedi Afrikaans and English-
speaking people in the Limpopo Province Considering the qualitative nature of the
present study the findings are not generalisable
References
Collins A 2004 Trauma in context advanced reader Durban University of Kwazulu NatalDenzin NK and Lincoln YS eds 1998 Collecting and interpreting qualitative materials
London Sagevan Dyk A 2001 Traditional African beliefs and customs Implications for AIDS education and
prevention in Africa South African Journal of Psychology 31 60ndash66Eamon MK 2001 The effects of poverty on childrenrsquos socioemotional development an ecological
systems analysis Social Work 46 256ndash266Ebigbo PE 1987 The mind body and society an African perspective International Journal for
the Advancement of Health 3 (4) 45ndash57Foulks EF et al 1977 Current perspectives in cultural psychiatry New York Spectrum
192 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Gopaul-McNicol S and Brice-Baker J 1998 Cross-cultural practice assessment treatment andtraining Canada Wiley
Kazarian SS and Evans DR 1998 Cultural clinical psychology theory research and practiceOxford Oxford University Press
Madu SN Baguma P and Pritz A 1999 Traditional healersrsquo approach to the schizophreniaFrankfurt IKO Verlag
Marshall C and Rossman GB 1999 Designing qualitative research 3rd ed New Delhi SageMatsumoto D 1996 Culture and psychology Pacific Grove CA BrooksColeNeuman WL 2000 Social research methods qualitative and quantitative approaches 4th ed
Boston MA Allyn amp BaconPeltzer K 2001 Exposure to violence and posttraumatic stress disorder in a rural adult population
in South Africa Acta Academica 32 73ndash84Struwig FW and Stead GB 2001 Planning designing and reporting research Pinelands
Cape Town Maskew Miller LongmanScholten A 2012 Bradycardia (Bradyarrythmia) [online] Available from httpcvimednyueduTriandis HC 1994 Culture and social behaviour New York McGraw-Hillde Vos AS ed 1998 Research at grassroots a prime for the caring professions Pretoria
Van SchaikWaruta DW and Kinoti HW 1994 Pastoral care in African Christianity essays in pastoral
theology Nairobi ActonYule W 1999 Post-traumatic stress disorders concepts and therapy Chichester Willey
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 193
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
involved in focus groups and the study is for educational purposes It was clearly indicated
that each focus group would last approximately 45ndash90 minutes The researcher also
explained to the participants that freedom is respected and as such they had to participate
voluntarily without any physical or psychological force
Furthermore they were informed that they would benefit from the focus groups as
they would share their traumatic experiences among themselves Confidentiality and
privacy was assured so that participants were safe from exposure (Denzin and Lincoln
1998) Information from focus groups was given anonymously to ensure the privacy of
subjects However participants were informed that a tape recorder will be used so that
participantsrsquo privacy cannot be affected if the tape recorder is used as a hidden
apparatus
Results
Figure 1 shows that most of the participants attributed the cause of trauma to witchcraft
(60) followed bymazhuzhulu (panic reaction to frightening thought or event) (20) and
the belief that it just happened (20)
Interview responses on culture-related causes of trauma
It emerged from the study that some participants believed that trauma was caused by
culturally related causes They cited devil possession witchcraft and ancestral spirits as
the major causes of trauma These are presented next
Devil possession
There are instances wherein people tend to attribute violence like rape and murder to devil
possession Whenever such incidents occur and they lack an explanation concerning the
act they believe that it is because concerned people are possessed by the devil According
to some respondents incidents like these where people commit such crime that lack
Figure 1 Perceived traumatic events
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 187
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
explanation were not common in the olden days Eight per cent of the participants
perceived devil possession as a cause of violence This was reflected in the following
quotes
As far as rape is concerned I really do not know what is in the minds of men because theyeven rape babies of less than a year old In some cases one may think this may be influencedby Satanism (RP 32)
The other cause is that children these days are used by the devil or is like they have evil spiritsor possessed since they just kill as an end in itself and do not indicate why they killed or atleast show some hidden motive of wanting to steal that personrsquos money (RP 74)
Witchcraft
Though many respondents realised that they were living in a violent environment where
violent incidents occurred in their lives 8 attributed the causes of its trauma to
witchcraft Their explanations of the occurrence of traumatic incidents tended to suite their
held beliefs For example the interpretation of mishaps or misfortunes that befell
individuals was believed to be caused by witchcraft The belief that witchcraft is the cause
of violent incidents is reflected in the following
I think mine is obvious that there could be somebody who is after me because a person cannothave a series of accidents one after the other In Venda if incidents are happening like thiswe start to suspect that someone is bewitching you (RP 22)
I also felt the same way about the cause of my sonrsquos death I have a very strong suspicion thathe was bewitched (RP 51)
You may find that one of the people who were in the truck was bewitched and now it hasaffected all of us (RP 62)
When we are praying there are others who are working for Satanism so I cannot rule out that itmight be due to demons or witchcraft (RP 74)
Ancestral spirits
Even though most respondents believed in witchcraft as a cause of traumatic events
some respondents believed in ancestral causes It was interesting to note that the belief
in the connection of trauma to ancestral power was mostly held by older respondents
They mentioned that their ancestors talk to them and sometimes tend to understand
why some traumatic incidents happen to them For others it was an honour when their
ancestors talked to them because they were helping them with the type of intervention
that they must use for their problem Another point is that respondents showed that
they obey their ancestors and their instructions so that even understanding why
some mishaps are happening in their lives was not a concern The following extracts
reflect this
One day my father visited me in my sleep and told me to consult a traditional healerI consulted a traditional healer who told me that I have lsquotshilisorsquo (meaning something thatsomeone gives you without your awareness which ends up like a poison in your body)(RP 33)
To tell you the truth I think this is a punishment from my father because the cattle that I saiddied on one night were not given to me alone I took them forcefully from my half brother whowas my fatherrsquos favourite child From that time nothing went on smoothly in my life I am justworried that it seems as if even my following generation will suffer like what I did as a way ofpaying for what I did wrong (RP 68)
188 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Other causes of trauma
The study also revealed that trauma was caused by non-cultural factors Some participants
attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner violence
rape robbery road accidents and murder These are presented next
Substance abuse
Twelve per cent of the participants indicated that trauma was caused by the abuse of
substances They believed that when young people are under the influence of drugs they
involve themselves in violent acts which then affect the community as a whole They are
usually involved in housebreaking murder and rape This is reflected in the following
responses
The main cause of all this trouble is drugs and alcohol that the youth are using In mostinstances they are always at the bars drinking alcohol and smoking drugs After that they gowherever and cause all this troubles (RP 6)
I think that when the youths are involved in drugs they end up being involved in things likehousebreaking (RP 14)
I think the other cause is that young people use drugs that influence them to commit crimessuch as housebreaking and rape (RP 36)
As far as road accidents are concerned I think people sometimes drive when they are drunk ordrive recklessly which may also contribute to traumatic incidents (RP 65)
Road accidents may be caused by reckless driving and driving when people are drunk (RP 67)
Intimate partner violence
Some participants showed that intimate partner violence occurs among people though
very few report the incidents In almost all focus groups in this study very few responses
emerged around intimate partner violence as a form of a traumatic event This probably
happened because most people seem to consider domestic violence to be a normal way of
life in a family or in the community This is also regarded as something that is not
supposed to be disclosed This was reflected as follows
The other thing that people do not talk about is domestic violence (RP 33)
Domestic violence is also common but it is complicated because many women do not talkabout it even when they are being abused all the time (RP 36)
if he drinks he beats kicks and insults using vulgar words I mean those deep Vendawords that my children are not supposed to hear as these I think also affect them This hasbecome part of our life in this family that we just told ourselves that we should accept it assuch (RP 40)
Rape
Rape was mentioned in almost all focus group discussions Participants were concerned
about the fact that rape happens to people of all ages including children and it also makes
them feel unsafe Rape brings about fear in peoplersquos lives In these focus groups 21
reported having been raped and even those who were not subjected to this type of violence
showed concern that they were afraid of this act This is reflected by the following extracts
It is true because it is not safe to walk long distances alone where there is a small bush from 6pm onwards If you walk there alone you are just inviting trouble (RP 11)
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 189
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Rape is something that we cannot leave out as it is becoming the order of the day (RP 32)
The common traumatic events in our area include rape and housebreaking Usually we do notfeel safe anymore when we are away We are always fearful that anything bad can happen atany time (RP 40)
Robbery
Robbery appeared to be contributing to a fearful environment for most participants They
felt that house and business breaking was traumatic The finding s supported by the
following statements
Housebreaking is threatening because you do not know what will happen after the personenters the house (RP 53)
Besides rape other common incidents include housebreaking and theft These days even if youare asleep you do not even know what will happen as thieves and criminals rob at night(RP 58)
The other thing which we see as a problem is theft even during the day This also includeshousebreaking which makes people not to feel safe (RP 70)
Road accidents
Another form of violence that emerged from the focus group discussions was road
accidents It appeared that road accidents created situations that became traumatic and
violent to many respondents Seventeen per cent of the participants reported incidences of
having been involved or affected in road accidents Like rape road accidents became a
concern for many respondents as in the following responses
Road accidents are very common Some victims of road accidents are school childrenSometimes these accidents happen in succession and it becomes very painful (RP 32)
Now that we are going for holidays you will hear a number of road accidents reported evenhere at our place The problem is that in some cases other people die and it is very painful forthe relatives who are left behind (RP 61)
Murder
Twelve per cent of the participants reported incidences of a family member or relative who
was murdered There was a general feeling of concern that people no longer have respect
for life The finding is supported by the following statements
Another problem around here is killings Mostly boys do this They kill each other like fliesSome people are killed by guns and some by knives (RP 7)
From the place where I come from incidences of shooting are escalating It is now becomingthe way of life where thieves may even shoot you when you are inside your house (RP 16)
Discussion
Most of the participants attributed the cause of trauma to witchcraft (60) followed by
mazhuzhulu (panic reaction to frightening thought or event) (20) The finding supports
the notion that peoplersquo understanding of trauma and its causes anchors on their
macrosystem the cultural lsquoblueprintrsquo that partially determines social structures and
activities that occur (Eamon 2001) In the present study the Venda-speaking participants
190 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
conceptualised trauma and its causes from their cultural beliefs Also the finding is in line
with Foulks et alrsquos (1977) assertion that Africans do not believe in chance bad luck or
fate They believe that every illness has an intention and a specific cause Their culture
includes customs values beliefs attitudes implicit rules of conduct patterns of family
social organisation taboos and sanctions which they shared (Triandis 1994 De Silva in
Yule 1999) Nonetheless 20 of the participants indicated that the trauma just happened
This view might have been put forward by participants who do not subscribe to the
traditional explanation of witchraft and mazhuluzhulu Another plausible explanation is
that the 20 may account for Black Africans who embraced the individualistic western
cultural values
Therefore the microsystems (immediate setting) mesosystems (processes between
two or more microsystems) exosystems (processes between two or more settings)
macrosystems (influences of a broader culture and socio-economic environments) and
chronosystems (effects of consistency and change over life course) among the Venda-
speaking participants influenced their understanding of the causes of trauma (Eamon
2001) Thus these structures of the ecological environment served as a framework for the
explanation of the Africansrsquo belief system among the Venda-speaking participants It is
therefore not surprising that most of them (60) attributed trauma to witchcraft
The above finding is in line with the notion that for many Africans Christianity was
only adopted outwardly and did not inspire them spiritually According to Waruta and
Kinoti (1994) many Africans still maintain their traditional beliefs and practices during
important or critical stages in life (like birth initiation marriage death incurable sickness
and other anxieties in daily living) while upholding their piety as bequeathed to them in the
missionary enterprise Waruta and Kinoti (1994) furthermore hold that any kind of
medical treatment which is unrelated to the supernatural and to the community has
limited chances of success in Africa even if half the patients profess to be Christians
Contrary to the above the western-oriented PTSD model fails to account for the cultural
pluralistic experience of trauma (Collins 2004)
Some participants cited devil possession and ancestral spirits as the major causes of
trauma The responses reflect the influence of the mesosystem on individual members The
mesosystem integrates the interrelations between two or more microsystems each of
which contains the developing person In an African view the mesosystem is the
intermediate universe It functions as a no-manrsquos land since it is believed to take place
where evil spirits witches and sorcerers dwell It is also called the lsquostructured collective
imaginaryrsquo a system that is highly respected for giving rise to all good and bad fortune as
well as giving of form to peoplersquos desires fears anxieties and hope for success It is also
believed to regulate the day-to-day psychological fate of individual human beings in
Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Contrary to expectation the study did lend support the notion that in an African
environment there is a belief that ritual impurities are usually associated with death the
reproductive system and the violation of sexual prohibitions (van Dyk 2001) It had been
argued that the violation of sexual prohibitions like sexual intercourse with a woman
during menstruation with a widow before she is cleansed or with a woman who has had
an abortion or miscarriage can lead to a variety of health problems However in this case
the wrath of ancestors is believed to cause illness but it is also believed that witches
sometimes use sexual intercourse to cause illness Besides this belief about witches and
ancestors as causes of illnesses (van Dyk 2001) events that occur in a community have
consequences on individuals in the home For example a community may believe in
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 191
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
witchcraft Failure by particular family members to co-operate with other community
members may lead those individuals to be suspects of witchcraft (van Dyk 2001)
The above finding is compatible with Kazarian and Evansrsquos (1998) assertion that the
ancestors can punish their people by sending illness and misfortune if social norms are
violated or when culturally prescribed practices are neglected or incorrectly performed
The illness might be caused by failure to perform a cultural and religious ritual
Nevertheless it is assumed that peaceful living with onersquos neighbours observing social
norms and living in harmony with onersquos environment and with God spirits and ancestors
are all essential to protect oneself and onersquos family from disease (Ebigbo 1987)
It emerged from the study that trauma also results from non-cultural causes Some
participants attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner
violence rape robbery road accidents and murder This finding is in line with Gopaul-
McNicol and Brice-Bakerrsquos (1998) argument that the majority of Africans acknowledge
that some illnesses have natural or organic causes In the same vein Eamon (2001) opines
that certain illnesses are originated in the microsystem The microsystem consists of the
immediate environment such as onersquos home friends relatives school and society In this
study the microsystem represents the everyday practical social and collective life of
people in Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Conclusion
The DSM-IV-TR and the ICD-10 explain the western understanding of the causes of
trauma (Collins 2004) However the given explanations do not suit the traditional African
concept of trauma The psychiatric categories that are used to understand measure and
classify mental distress are specific to western culture and society They ignore and
undermine the African concepts of suffering misfortune and illness Africansrsquo
conceptualisation of trauma and its causes is influenced by several contextual factors
Contextual factors include their social political and cultural realities To a larger extent
the Venda-speaking participants attributed trauma to witchcraft angry ancestral spirits and
devil possession The study concludes that culture is a determining factor in peoplesrsquo lives
influencing both decisions and understanding of the illnesses
Limitations of the study
This study has some limitations All the participants were drawn from the Venda-speaking
ethnic group The study is short of the voices of the Tsonga Pedi Afrikaans and English-
speaking people in the Limpopo Province Considering the qualitative nature of the
present study the findings are not generalisable
References
Collins A 2004 Trauma in context advanced reader Durban University of Kwazulu NatalDenzin NK and Lincoln YS eds 1998 Collecting and interpreting qualitative materials
London Sagevan Dyk A 2001 Traditional African beliefs and customs Implications for AIDS education and
prevention in Africa South African Journal of Psychology 31 60ndash66Eamon MK 2001 The effects of poverty on childrenrsquos socioemotional development an ecological
systems analysis Social Work 46 256ndash266Ebigbo PE 1987 The mind body and society an African perspective International Journal for
the Advancement of Health 3 (4) 45ndash57Foulks EF et al 1977 Current perspectives in cultural psychiatry New York Spectrum
192 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Gopaul-McNicol S and Brice-Baker J 1998 Cross-cultural practice assessment treatment andtraining Canada Wiley
Kazarian SS and Evans DR 1998 Cultural clinical psychology theory research and practiceOxford Oxford University Press
Madu SN Baguma P and Pritz A 1999 Traditional healersrsquo approach to the schizophreniaFrankfurt IKO Verlag
Marshall C and Rossman GB 1999 Designing qualitative research 3rd ed New Delhi SageMatsumoto D 1996 Culture and psychology Pacific Grove CA BrooksColeNeuman WL 2000 Social research methods qualitative and quantitative approaches 4th ed
Boston MA Allyn amp BaconPeltzer K 2001 Exposure to violence and posttraumatic stress disorder in a rural adult population
in South Africa Acta Academica 32 73ndash84Struwig FW and Stead GB 2001 Planning designing and reporting research Pinelands
Cape Town Maskew Miller LongmanScholten A 2012 Bradycardia (Bradyarrythmia) [online] Available from httpcvimednyueduTriandis HC 1994 Culture and social behaviour New York McGraw-Hillde Vos AS ed 1998 Research at grassroots a prime for the caring professions Pretoria
Van SchaikWaruta DW and Kinoti HW 1994 Pastoral care in African Christianity essays in pastoral
theology Nairobi ActonYule W 1999 Post-traumatic stress disorders concepts and therapy Chichester Willey
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 193
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
explanation were not common in the olden days Eight per cent of the participants
perceived devil possession as a cause of violence This was reflected in the following
quotes
As far as rape is concerned I really do not know what is in the minds of men because theyeven rape babies of less than a year old In some cases one may think this may be influencedby Satanism (RP 32)
The other cause is that children these days are used by the devil or is like they have evil spiritsor possessed since they just kill as an end in itself and do not indicate why they killed or atleast show some hidden motive of wanting to steal that personrsquos money (RP 74)
Witchcraft
Though many respondents realised that they were living in a violent environment where
violent incidents occurred in their lives 8 attributed the causes of its trauma to
witchcraft Their explanations of the occurrence of traumatic incidents tended to suite their
held beliefs For example the interpretation of mishaps or misfortunes that befell
individuals was believed to be caused by witchcraft The belief that witchcraft is the cause
of violent incidents is reflected in the following
I think mine is obvious that there could be somebody who is after me because a person cannothave a series of accidents one after the other In Venda if incidents are happening like thiswe start to suspect that someone is bewitching you (RP 22)
I also felt the same way about the cause of my sonrsquos death I have a very strong suspicion thathe was bewitched (RP 51)
You may find that one of the people who were in the truck was bewitched and now it hasaffected all of us (RP 62)
When we are praying there are others who are working for Satanism so I cannot rule out that itmight be due to demons or witchcraft (RP 74)
Ancestral spirits
Even though most respondents believed in witchcraft as a cause of traumatic events
some respondents believed in ancestral causes It was interesting to note that the belief
in the connection of trauma to ancestral power was mostly held by older respondents
They mentioned that their ancestors talk to them and sometimes tend to understand
why some traumatic incidents happen to them For others it was an honour when their
ancestors talked to them because they were helping them with the type of intervention
that they must use for their problem Another point is that respondents showed that
they obey their ancestors and their instructions so that even understanding why
some mishaps are happening in their lives was not a concern The following extracts
reflect this
One day my father visited me in my sleep and told me to consult a traditional healerI consulted a traditional healer who told me that I have lsquotshilisorsquo (meaning something thatsomeone gives you without your awareness which ends up like a poison in your body)(RP 33)
To tell you the truth I think this is a punishment from my father because the cattle that I saiddied on one night were not given to me alone I took them forcefully from my half brother whowas my fatherrsquos favourite child From that time nothing went on smoothly in my life I am justworried that it seems as if even my following generation will suffer like what I did as a way ofpaying for what I did wrong (RP 68)
188 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Other causes of trauma
The study also revealed that trauma was caused by non-cultural factors Some participants
attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner violence
rape robbery road accidents and murder These are presented next
Substance abuse
Twelve per cent of the participants indicated that trauma was caused by the abuse of
substances They believed that when young people are under the influence of drugs they
involve themselves in violent acts which then affect the community as a whole They are
usually involved in housebreaking murder and rape This is reflected in the following
responses
The main cause of all this trouble is drugs and alcohol that the youth are using In mostinstances they are always at the bars drinking alcohol and smoking drugs After that they gowherever and cause all this troubles (RP 6)
I think that when the youths are involved in drugs they end up being involved in things likehousebreaking (RP 14)
I think the other cause is that young people use drugs that influence them to commit crimessuch as housebreaking and rape (RP 36)
As far as road accidents are concerned I think people sometimes drive when they are drunk ordrive recklessly which may also contribute to traumatic incidents (RP 65)
Road accidents may be caused by reckless driving and driving when people are drunk (RP 67)
Intimate partner violence
Some participants showed that intimate partner violence occurs among people though
very few report the incidents In almost all focus groups in this study very few responses
emerged around intimate partner violence as a form of a traumatic event This probably
happened because most people seem to consider domestic violence to be a normal way of
life in a family or in the community This is also regarded as something that is not
supposed to be disclosed This was reflected as follows
The other thing that people do not talk about is domestic violence (RP 33)
Domestic violence is also common but it is complicated because many women do not talkabout it even when they are being abused all the time (RP 36)
if he drinks he beats kicks and insults using vulgar words I mean those deep Vendawords that my children are not supposed to hear as these I think also affect them This hasbecome part of our life in this family that we just told ourselves that we should accept it assuch (RP 40)
Rape
Rape was mentioned in almost all focus group discussions Participants were concerned
about the fact that rape happens to people of all ages including children and it also makes
them feel unsafe Rape brings about fear in peoplersquos lives In these focus groups 21
reported having been raped and even those who were not subjected to this type of violence
showed concern that they were afraid of this act This is reflected by the following extracts
It is true because it is not safe to walk long distances alone where there is a small bush from 6pm onwards If you walk there alone you are just inviting trouble (RP 11)
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 189
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Rape is something that we cannot leave out as it is becoming the order of the day (RP 32)
The common traumatic events in our area include rape and housebreaking Usually we do notfeel safe anymore when we are away We are always fearful that anything bad can happen atany time (RP 40)
Robbery
Robbery appeared to be contributing to a fearful environment for most participants They
felt that house and business breaking was traumatic The finding s supported by the
following statements
Housebreaking is threatening because you do not know what will happen after the personenters the house (RP 53)
Besides rape other common incidents include housebreaking and theft These days even if youare asleep you do not even know what will happen as thieves and criminals rob at night(RP 58)
The other thing which we see as a problem is theft even during the day This also includeshousebreaking which makes people not to feel safe (RP 70)
Road accidents
Another form of violence that emerged from the focus group discussions was road
accidents It appeared that road accidents created situations that became traumatic and
violent to many respondents Seventeen per cent of the participants reported incidences of
having been involved or affected in road accidents Like rape road accidents became a
concern for many respondents as in the following responses
Road accidents are very common Some victims of road accidents are school childrenSometimes these accidents happen in succession and it becomes very painful (RP 32)
Now that we are going for holidays you will hear a number of road accidents reported evenhere at our place The problem is that in some cases other people die and it is very painful forthe relatives who are left behind (RP 61)
Murder
Twelve per cent of the participants reported incidences of a family member or relative who
was murdered There was a general feeling of concern that people no longer have respect
for life The finding is supported by the following statements
Another problem around here is killings Mostly boys do this They kill each other like fliesSome people are killed by guns and some by knives (RP 7)
From the place where I come from incidences of shooting are escalating It is now becomingthe way of life where thieves may even shoot you when you are inside your house (RP 16)
Discussion
Most of the participants attributed the cause of trauma to witchcraft (60) followed by
mazhuzhulu (panic reaction to frightening thought or event) (20) The finding supports
the notion that peoplersquo understanding of trauma and its causes anchors on their
macrosystem the cultural lsquoblueprintrsquo that partially determines social structures and
activities that occur (Eamon 2001) In the present study the Venda-speaking participants
190 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
conceptualised trauma and its causes from their cultural beliefs Also the finding is in line
with Foulks et alrsquos (1977) assertion that Africans do not believe in chance bad luck or
fate They believe that every illness has an intention and a specific cause Their culture
includes customs values beliefs attitudes implicit rules of conduct patterns of family
social organisation taboos and sanctions which they shared (Triandis 1994 De Silva in
Yule 1999) Nonetheless 20 of the participants indicated that the trauma just happened
This view might have been put forward by participants who do not subscribe to the
traditional explanation of witchraft and mazhuluzhulu Another plausible explanation is
that the 20 may account for Black Africans who embraced the individualistic western
cultural values
Therefore the microsystems (immediate setting) mesosystems (processes between
two or more microsystems) exosystems (processes between two or more settings)
macrosystems (influences of a broader culture and socio-economic environments) and
chronosystems (effects of consistency and change over life course) among the Venda-
speaking participants influenced their understanding of the causes of trauma (Eamon
2001) Thus these structures of the ecological environment served as a framework for the
explanation of the Africansrsquo belief system among the Venda-speaking participants It is
therefore not surprising that most of them (60) attributed trauma to witchcraft
The above finding is in line with the notion that for many Africans Christianity was
only adopted outwardly and did not inspire them spiritually According to Waruta and
Kinoti (1994) many Africans still maintain their traditional beliefs and practices during
important or critical stages in life (like birth initiation marriage death incurable sickness
and other anxieties in daily living) while upholding their piety as bequeathed to them in the
missionary enterprise Waruta and Kinoti (1994) furthermore hold that any kind of
medical treatment which is unrelated to the supernatural and to the community has
limited chances of success in Africa even if half the patients profess to be Christians
Contrary to the above the western-oriented PTSD model fails to account for the cultural
pluralistic experience of trauma (Collins 2004)
Some participants cited devil possession and ancestral spirits as the major causes of
trauma The responses reflect the influence of the mesosystem on individual members The
mesosystem integrates the interrelations between two or more microsystems each of
which contains the developing person In an African view the mesosystem is the
intermediate universe It functions as a no-manrsquos land since it is believed to take place
where evil spirits witches and sorcerers dwell It is also called the lsquostructured collective
imaginaryrsquo a system that is highly respected for giving rise to all good and bad fortune as
well as giving of form to peoplersquos desires fears anxieties and hope for success It is also
believed to regulate the day-to-day psychological fate of individual human beings in
Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Contrary to expectation the study did lend support the notion that in an African
environment there is a belief that ritual impurities are usually associated with death the
reproductive system and the violation of sexual prohibitions (van Dyk 2001) It had been
argued that the violation of sexual prohibitions like sexual intercourse with a woman
during menstruation with a widow before she is cleansed or with a woman who has had
an abortion or miscarriage can lead to a variety of health problems However in this case
the wrath of ancestors is believed to cause illness but it is also believed that witches
sometimes use sexual intercourse to cause illness Besides this belief about witches and
ancestors as causes of illnesses (van Dyk 2001) events that occur in a community have
consequences on individuals in the home For example a community may believe in
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 191
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
witchcraft Failure by particular family members to co-operate with other community
members may lead those individuals to be suspects of witchcraft (van Dyk 2001)
The above finding is compatible with Kazarian and Evansrsquos (1998) assertion that the
ancestors can punish their people by sending illness and misfortune if social norms are
violated or when culturally prescribed practices are neglected or incorrectly performed
The illness might be caused by failure to perform a cultural and religious ritual
Nevertheless it is assumed that peaceful living with onersquos neighbours observing social
norms and living in harmony with onersquos environment and with God spirits and ancestors
are all essential to protect oneself and onersquos family from disease (Ebigbo 1987)
It emerged from the study that trauma also results from non-cultural causes Some
participants attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner
violence rape robbery road accidents and murder This finding is in line with Gopaul-
McNicol and Brice-Bakerrsquos (1998) argument that the majority of Africans acknowledge
that some illnesses have natural or organic causes In the same vein Eamon (2001) opines
that certain illnesses are originated in the microsystem The microsystem consists of the
immediate environment such as onersquos home friends relatives school and society In this
study the microsystem represents the everyday practical social and collective life of
people in Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Conclusion
The DSM-IV-TR and the ICD-10 explain the western understanding of the causes of
trauma (Collins 2004) However the given explanations do not suit the traditional African
concept of trauma The psychiatric categories that are used to understand measure and
classify mental distress are specific to western culture and society They ignore and
undermine the African concepts of suffering misfortune and illness Africansrsquo
conceptualisation of trauma and its causes is influenced by several contextual factors
Contextual factors include their social political and cultural realities To a larger extent
the Venda-speaking participants attributed trauma to witchcraft angry ancestral spirits and
devil possession The study concludes that culture is a determining factor in peoplesrsquo lives
influencing both decisions and understanding of the illnesses
Limitations of the study
This study has some limitations All the participants were drawn from the Venda-speaking
ethnic group The study is short of the voices of the Tsonga Pedi Afrikaans and English-
speaking people in the Limpopo Province Considering the qualitative nature of the
present study the findings are not generalisable
References
Collins A 2004 Trauma in context advanced reader Durban University of Kwazulu NatalDenzin NK and Lincoln YS eds 1998 Collecting and interpreting qualitative materials
London Sagevan Dyk A 2001 Traditional African beliefs and customs Implications for AIDS education and
prevention in Africa South African Journal of Psychology 31 60ndash66Eamon MK 2001 The effects of poverty on childrenrsquos socioemotional development an ecological
systems analysis Social Work 46 256ndash266Ebigbo PE 1987 The mind body and society an African perspective International Journal for
the Advancement of Health 3 (4) 45ndash57Foulks EF et al 1977 Current perspectives in cultural psychiatry New York Spectrum
192 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Gopaul-McNicol S and Brice-Baker J 1998 Cross-cultural practice assessment treatment andtraining Canada Wiley
Kazarian SS and Evans DR 1998 Cultural clinical psychology theory research and practiceOxford Oxford University Press
Madu SN Baguma P and Pritz A 1999 Traditional healersrsquo approach to the schizophreniaFrankfurt IKO Verlag
Marshall C and Rossman GB 1999 Designing qualitative research 3rd ed New Delhi SageMatsumoto D 1996 Culture and psychology Pacific Grove CA BrooksColeNeuman WL 2000 Social research methods qualitative and quantitative approaches 4th ed
Boston MA Allyn amp BaconPeltzer K 2001 Exposure to violence and posttraumatic stress disorder in a rural adult population
in South Africa Acta Academica 32 73ndash84Struwig FW and Stead GB 2001 Planning designing and reporting research Pinelands
Cape Town Maskew Miller LongmanScholten A 2012 Bradycardia (Bradyarrythmia) [online] Available from httpcvimednyueduTriandis HC 1994 Culture and social behaviour New York McGraw-Hillde Vos AS ed 1998 Research at grassroots a prime for the caring professions Pretoria
Van SchaikWaruta DW and Kinoti HW 1994 Pastoral care in African Christianity essays in pastoral
theology Nairobi ActonYule W 1999 Post-traumatic stress disorders concepts and therapy Chichester Willey
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 193
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Other causes of trauma
The study also revealed that trauma was caused by non-cultural factors Some participants
attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner violence
rape robbery road accidents and murder These are presented next
Substance abuse
Twelve per cent of the participants indicated that trauma was caused by the abuse of
substances They believed that when young people are under the influence of drugs they
involve themselves in violent acts which then affect the community as a whole They are
usually involved in housebreaking murder and rape This is reflected in the following
responses
The main cause of all this trouble is drugs and alcohol that the youth are using In mostinstances they are always at the bars drinking alcohol and smoking drugs After that they gowherever and cause all this troubles (RP 6)
I think that when the youths are involved in drugs they end up being involved in things likehousebreaking (RP 14)
I think the other cause is that young people use drugs that influence them to commit crimessuch as housebreaking and rape (RP 36)
As far as road accidents are concerned I think people sometimes drive when they are drunk ordrive recklessly which may also contribute to traumatic incidents (RP 65)
Road accidents may be caused by reckless driving and driving when people are drunk (RP 67)
Intimate partner violence
Some participants showed that intimate partner violence occurs among people though
very few report the incidents In almost all focus groups in this study very few responses
emerged around intimate partner violence as a form of a traumatic event This probably
happened because most people seem to consider domestic violence to be a normal way of
life in a family or in the community This is also regarded as something that is not
supposed to be disclosed This was reflected as follows
The other thing that people do not talk about is domestic violence (RP 33)
Domestic violence is also common but it is complicated because many women do not talkabout it even when they are being abused all the time (RP 36)
if he drinks he beats kicks and insults using vulgar words I mean those deep Vendawords that my children are not supposed to hear as these I think also affect them This hasbecome part of our life in this family that we just told ourselves that we should accept it assuch (RP 40)
Rape
Rape was mentioned in almost all focus group discussions Participants were concerned
about the fact that rape happens to people of all ages including children and it also makes
them feel unsafe Rape brings about fear in peoplersquos lives In these focus groups 21
reported having been raped and even those who were not subjected to this type of violence
showed concern that they were afraid of this act This is reflected by the following extracts
It is true because it is not safe to walk long distances alone where there is a small bush from 6pm onwards If you walk there alone you are just inviting trouble (RP 11)
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 189
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Rape is something that we cannot leave out as it is becoming the order of the day (RP 32)
The common traumatic events in our area include rape and housebreaking Usually we do notfeel safe anymore when we are away We are always fearful that anything bad can happen atany time (RP 40)
Robbery
Robbery appeared to be contributing to a fearful environment for most participants They
felt that house and business breaking was traumatic The finding s supported by the
following statements
Housebreaking is threatening because you do not know what will happen after the personenters the house (RP 53)
Besides rape other common incidents include housebreaking and theft These days even if youare asleep you do not even know what will happen as thieves and criminals rob at night(RP 58)
The other thing which we see as a problem is theft even during the day This also includeshousebreaking which makes people not to feel safe (RP 70)
Road accidents
Another form of violence that emerged from the focus group discussions was road
accidents It appeared that road accidents created situations that became traumatic and
violent to many respondents Seventeen per cent of the participants reported incidences of
having been involved or affected in road accidents Like rape road accidents became a
concern for many respondents as in the following responses
Road accidents are very common Some victims of road accidents are school childrenSometimes these accidents happen in succession and it becomes very painful (RP 32)
Now that we are going for holidays you will hear a number of road accidents reported evenhere at our place The problem is that in some cases other people die and it is very painful forthe relatives who are left behind (RP 61)
Murder
Twelve per cent of the participants reported incidences of a family member or relative who
was murdered There was a general feeling of concern that people no longer have respect
for life The finding is supported by the following statements
Another problem around here is killings Mostly boys do this They kill each other like fliesSome people are killed by guns and some by knives (RP 7)
From the place where I come from incidences of shooting are escalating It is now becomingthe way of life where thieves may even shoot you when you are inside your house (RP 16)
Discussion
Most of the participants attributed the cause of trauma to witchcraft (60) followed by
mazhuzhulu (panic reaction to frightening thought or event) (20) The finding supports
the notion that peoplersquo understanding of trauma and its causes anchors on their
macrosystem the cultural lsquoblueprintrsquo that partially determines social structures and
activities that occur (Eamon 2001) In the present study the Venda-speaking participants
190 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
conceptualised trauma and its causes from their cultural beliefs Also the finding is in line
with Foulks et alrsquos (1977) assertion that Africans do not believe in chance bad luck or
fate They believe that every illness has an intention and a specific cause Their culture
includes customs values beliefs attitudes implicit rules of conduct patterns of family
social organisation taboos and sanctions which they shared (Triandis 1994 De Silva in
Yule 1999) Nonetheless 20 of the participants indicated that the trauma just happened
This view might have been put forward by participants who do not subscribe to the
traditional explanation of witchraft and mazhuluzhulu Another plausible explanation is
that the 20 may account for Black Africans who embraced the individualistic western
cultural values
Therefore the microsystems (immediate setting) mesosystems (processes between
two or more microsystems) exosystems (processes between two or more settings)
macrosystems (influences of a broader culture and socio-economic environments) and
chronosystems (effects of consistency and change over life course) among the Venda-
speaking participants influenced their understanding of the causes of trauma (Eamon
2001) Thus these structures of the ecological environment served as a framework for the
explanation of the Africansrsquo belief system among the Venda-speaking participants It is
therefore not surprising that most of them (60) attributed trauma to witchcraft
The above finding is in line with the notion that for many Africans Christianity was
only adopted outwardly and did not inspire them spiritually According to Waruta and
Kinoti (1994) many Africans still maintain their traditional beliefs and practices during
important or critical stages in life (like birth initiation marriage death incurable sickness
and other anxieties in daily living) while upholding their piety as bequeathed to them in the
missionary enterprise Waruta and Kinoti (1994) furthermore hold that any kind of
medical treatment which is unrelated to the supernatural and to the community has
limited chances of success in Africa even if half the patients profess to be Christians
Contrary to the above the western-oriented PTSD model fails to account for the cultural
pluralistic experience of trauma (Collins 2004)
Some participants cited devil possession and ancestral spirits as the major causes of
trauma The responses reflect the influence of the mesosystem on individual members The
mesosystem integrates the interrelations between two or more microsystems each of
which contains the developing person In an African view the mesosystem is the
intermediate universe It functions as a no-manrsquos land since it is believed to take place
where evil spirits witches and sorcerers dwell It is also called the lsquostructured collective
imaginaryrsquo a system that is highly respected for giving rise to all good and bad fortune as
well as giving of form to peoplersquos desires fears anxieties and hope for success It is also
believed to regulate the day-to-day psychological fate of individual human beings in
Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Contrary to expectation the study did lend support the notion that in an African
environment there is a belief that ritual impurities are usually associated with death the
reproductive system and the violation of sexual prohibitions (van Dyk 2001) It had been
argued that the violation of sexual prohibitions like sexual intercourse with a woman
during menstruation with a widow before she is cleansed or with a woman who has had
an abortion or miscarriage can lead to a variety of health problems However in this case
the wrath of ancestors is believed to cause illness but it is also believed that witches
sometimes use sexual intercourse to cause illness Besides this belief about witches and
ancestors as causes of illnesses (van Dyk 2001) events that occur in a community have
consequences on individuals in the home For example a community may believe in
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 191
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
witchcraft Failure by particular family members to co-operate with other community
members may lead those individuals to be suspects of witchcraft (van Dyk 2001)
The above finding is compatible with Kazarian and Evansrsquos (1998) assertion that the
ancestors can punish their people by sending illness and misfortune if social norms are
violated or when culturally prescribed practices are neglected or incorrectly performed
The illness might be caused by failure to perform a cultural and religious ritual
Nevertheless it is assumed that peaceful living with onersquos neighbours observing social
norms and living in harmony with onersquos environment and with God spirits and ancestors
are all essential to protect oneself and onersquos family from disease (Ebigbo 1987)
It emerged from the study that trauma also results from non-cultural causes Some
participants attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner
violence rape robbery road accidents and murder This finding is in line with Gopaul-
McNicol and Brice-Bakerrsquos (1998) argument that the majority of Africans acknowledge
that some illnesses have natural or organic causes In the same vein Eamon (2001) opines
that certain illnesses are originated in the microsystem The microsystem consists of the
immediate environment such as onersquos home friends relatives school and society In this
study the microsystem represents the everyday practical social and collective life of
people in Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Conclusion
The DSM-IV-TR and the ICD-10 explain the western understanding of the causes of
trauma (Collins 2004) However the given explanations do not suit the traditional African
concept of trauma The psychiatric categories that are used to understand measure and
classify mental distress are specific to western culture and society They ignore and
undermine the African concepts of suffering misfortune and illness Africansrsquo
conceptualisation of trauma and its causes is influenced by several contextual factors
Contextual factors include their social political and cultural realities To a larger extent
the Venda-speaking participants attributed trauma to witchcraft angry ancestral spirits and
devil possession The study concludes that culture is a determining factor in peoplesrsquo lives
influencing both decisions and understanding of the illnesses
Limitations of the study
This study has some limitations All the participants were drawn from the Venda-speaking
ethnic group The study is short of the voices of the Tsonga Pedi Afrikaans and English-
speaking people in the Limpopo Province Considering the qualitative nature of the
present study the findings are not generalisable
References
Collins A 2004 Trauma in context advanced reader Durban University of Kwazulu NatalDenzin NK and Lincoln YS eds 1998 Collecting and interpreting qualitative materials
London Sagevan Dyk A 2001 Traditional African beliefs and customs Implications for AIDS education and
prevention in Africa South African Journal of Psychology 31 60ndash66Eamon MK 2001 The effects of poverty on childrenrsquos socioemotional development an ecological
systems analysis Social Work 46 256ndash266Ebigbo PE 1987 The mind body and society an African perspective International Journal for
the Advancement of Health 3 (4) 45ndash57Foulks EF et al 1977 Current perspectives in cultural psychiatry New York Spectrum
192 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Gopaul-McNicol S and Brice-Baker J 1998 Cross-cultural practice assessment treatment andtraining Canada Wiley
Kazarian SS and Evans DR 1998 Cultural clinical psychology theory research and practiceOxford Oxford University Press
Madu SN Baguma P and Pritz A 1999 Traditional healersrsquo approach to the schizophreniaFrankfurt IKO Verlag
Marshall C and Rossman GB 1999 Designing qualitative research 3rd ed New Delhi SageMatsumoto D 1996 Culture and psychology Pacific Grove CA BrooksColeNeuman WL 2000 Social research methods qualitative and quantitative approaches 4th ed
Boston MA Allyn amp BaconPeltzer K 2001 Exposure to violence and posttraumatic stress disorder in a rural adult population
in South Africa Acta Academica 32 73ndash84Struwig FW and Stead GB 2001 Planning designing and reporting research Pinelands
Cape Town Maskew Miller LongmanScholten A 2012 Bradycardia (Bradyarrythmia) [online] Available from httpcvimednyueduTriandis HC 1994 Culture and social behaviour New York McGraw-Hillde Vos AS ed 1998 Research at grassroots a prime for the caring professions Pretoria
Van SchaikWaruta DW and Kinoti HW 1994 Pastoral care in African Christianity essays in pastoral
theology Nairobi ActonYule W 1999 Post-traumatic stress disorders concepts and therapy Chichester Willey
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 193
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Rape is something that we cannot leave out as it is becoming the order of the day (RP 32)
The common traumatic events in our area include rape and housebreaking Usually we do notfeel safe anymore when we are away We are always fearful that anything bad can happen atany time (RP 40)
Robbery
Robbery appeared to be contributing to a fearful environment for most participants They
felt that house and business breaking was traumatic The finding s supported by the
following statements
Housebreaking is threatening because you do not know what will happen after the personenters the house (RP 53)
Besides rape other common incidents include housebreaking and theft These days even if youare asleep you do not even know what will happen as thieves and criminals rob at night(RP 58)
The other thing which we see as a problem is theft even during the day This also includeshousebreaking which makes people not to feel safe (RP 70)
Road accidents
Another form of violence that emerged from the focus group discussions was road
accidents It appeared that road accidents created situations that became traumatic and
violent to many respondents Seventeen per cent of the participants reported incidences of
having been involved or affected in road accidents Like rape road accidents became a
concern for many respondents as in the following responses
Road accidents are very common Some victims of road accidents are school childrenSometimes these accidents happen in succession and it becomes very painful (RP 32)
Now that we are going for holidays you will hear a number of road accidents reported evenhere at our place The problem is that in some cases other people die and it is very painful forthe relatives who are left behind (RP 61)
Murder
Twelve per cent of the participants reported incidences of a family member or relative who
was murdered There was a general feeling of concern that people no longer have respect
for life The finding is supported by the following statements
Another problem around here is killings Mostly boys do this They kill each other like fliesSome people are killed by guns and some by knives (RP 7)
From the place where I come from incidences of shooting are escalating It is now becomingthe way of life where thieves may even shoot you when you are inside your house (RP 16)
Discussion
Most of the participants attributed the cause of trauma to witchcraft (60) followed by
mazhuzhulu (panic reaction to frightening thought or event) (20) The finding supports
the notion that peoplersquo understanding of trauma and its causes anchors on their
macrosystem the cultural lsquoblueprintrsquo that partially determines social structures and
activities that occur (Eamon 2001) In the present study the Venda-speaking participants
190 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
conceptualised trauma and its causes from their cultural beliefs Also the finding is in line
with Foulks et alrsquos (1977) assertion that Africans do not believe in chance bad luck or
fate They believe that every illness has an intention and a specific cause Their culture
includes customs values beliefs attitudes implicit rules of conduct patterns of family
social organisation taboos and sanctions which they shared (Triandis 1994 De Silva in
Yule 1999) Nonetheless 20 of the participants indicated that the trauma just happened
This view might have been put forward by participants who do not subscribe to the
traditional explanation of witchraft and mazhuluzhulu Another plausible explanation is
that the 20 may account for Black Africans who embraced the individualistic western
cultural values
Therefore the microsystems (immediate setting) mesosystems (processes between
two or more microsystems) exosystems (processes between two or more settings)
macrosystems (influences of a broader culture and socio-economic environments) and
chronosystems (effects of consistency and change over life course) among the Venda-
speaking participants influenced their understanding of the causes of trauma (Eamon
2001) Thus these structures of the ecological environment served as a framework for the
explanation of the Africansrsquo belief system among the Venda-speaking participants It is
therefore not surprising that most of them (60) attributed trauma to witchcraft
The above finding is in line with the notion that for many Africans Christianity was
only adopted outwardly and did not inspire them spiritually According to Waruta and
Kinoti (1994) many Africans still maintain their traditional beliefs and practices during
important or critical stages in life (like birth initiation marriage death incurable sickness
and other anxieties in daily living) while upholding their piety as bequeathed to them in the
missionary enterprise Waruta and Kinoti (1994) furthermore hold that any kind of
medical treatment which is unrelated to the supernatural and to the community has
limited chances of success in Africa even if half the patients profess to be Christians
Contrary to the above the western-oriented PTSD model fails to account for the cultural
pluralistic experience of trauma (Collins 2004)
Some participants cited devil possession and ancestral spirits as the major causes of
trauma The responses reflect the influence of the mesosystem on individual members The
mesosystem integrates the interrelations between two or more microsystems each of
which contains the developing person In an African view the mesosystem is the
intermediate universe It functions as a no-manrsquos land since it is believed to take place
where evil spirits witches and sorcerers dwell It is also called the lsquostructured collective
imaginaryrsquo a system that is highly respected for giving rise to all good and bad fortune as
well as giving of form to peoplersquos desires fears anxieties and hope for success It is also
believed to regulate the day-to-day psychological fate of individual human beings in
Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Contrary to expectation the study did lend support the notion that in an African
environment there is a belief that ritual impurities are usually associated with death the
reproductive system and the violation of sexual prohibitions (van Dyk 2001) It had been
argued that the violation of sexual prohibitions like sexual intercourse with a woman
during menstruation with a widow before she is cleansed or with a woman who has had
an abortion or miscarriage can lead to a variety of health problems However in this case
the wrath of ancestors is believed to cause illness but it is also believed that witches
sometimes use sexual intercourse to cause illness Besides this belief about witches and
ancestors as causes of illnesses (van Dyk 2001) events that occur in a community have
consequences on individuals in the home For example a community may believe in
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 191
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
witchcraft Failure by particular family members to co-operate with other community
members may lead those individuals to be suspects of witchcraft (van Dyk 2001)
The above finding is compatible with Kazarian and Evansrsquos (1998) assertion that the
ancestors can punish their people by sending illness and misfortune if social norms are
violated or when culturally prescribed practices are neglected or incorrectly performed
The illness might be caused by failure to perform a cultural and religious ritual
Nevertheless it is assumed that peaceful living with onersquos neighbours observing social
norms and living in harmony with onersquos environment and with God spirits and ancestors
are all essential to protect oneself and onersquos family from disease (Ebigbo 1987)
It emerged from the study that trauma also results from non-cultural causes Some
participants attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner
violence rape robbery road accidents and murder This finding is in line with Gopaul-
McNicol and Brice-Bakerrsquos (1998) argument that the majority of Africans acknowledge
that some illnesses have natural or organic causes In the same vein Eamon (2001) opines
that certain illnesses are originated in the microsystem The microsystem consists of the
immediate environment such as onersquos home friends relatives school and society In this
study the microsystem represents the everyday practical social and collective life of
people in Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Conclusion
The DSM-IV-TR and the ICD-10 explain the western understanding of the causes of
trauma (Collins 2004) However the given explanations do not suit the traditional African
concept of trauma The psychiatric categories that are used to understand measure and
classify mental distress are specific to western culture and society They ignore and
undermine the African concepts of suffering misfortune and illness Africansrsquo
conceptualisation of trauma and its causes is influenced by several contextual factors
Contextual factors include their social political and cultural realities To a larger extent
the Venda-speaking participants attributed trauma to witchcraft angry ancestral spirits and
devil possession The study concludes that culture is a determining factor in peoplesrsquo lives
influencing both decisions and understanding of the illnesses
Limitations of the study
This study has some limitations All the participants were drawn from the Venda-speaking
ethnic group The study is short of the voices of the Tsonga Pedi Afrikaans and English-
speaking people in the Limpopo Province Considering the qualitative nature of the
present study the findings are not generalisable
References
Collins A 2004 Trauma in context advanced reader Durban University of Kwazulu NatalDenzin NK and Lincoln YS eds 1998 Collecting and interpreting qualitative materials
London Sagevan Dyk A 2001 Traditional African beliefs and customs Implications for AIDS education and
prevention in Africa South African Journal of Psychology 31 60ndash66Eamon MK 2001 The effects of poverty on childrenrsquos socioemotional development an ecological
systems analysis Social Work 46 256ndash266Ebigbo PE 1987 The mind body and society an African perspective International Journal for
the Advancement of Health 3 (4) 45ndash57Foulks EF et al 1977 Current perspectives in cultural psychiatry New York Spectrum
192 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Gopaul-McNicol S and Brice-Baker J 1998 Cross-cultural practice assessment treatment andtraining Canada Wiley
Kazarian SS and Evans DR 1998 Cultural clinical psychology theory research and practiceOxford Oxford University Press
Madu SN Baguma P and Pritz A 1999 Traditional healersrsquo approach to the schizophreniaFrankfurt IKO Verlag
Marshall C and Rossman GB 1999 Designing qualitative research 3rd ed New Delhi SageMatsumoto D 1996 Culture and psychology Pacific Grove CA BrooksColeNeuman WL 2000 Social research methods qualitative and quantitative approaches 4th ed
Boston MA Allyn amp BaconPeltzer K 2001 Exposure to violence and posttraumatic stress disorder in a rural adult population
in South Africa Acta Academica 32 73ndash84Struwig FW and Stead GB 2001 Planning designing and reporting research Pinelands
Cape Town Maskew Miller LongmanScholten A 2012 Bradycardia (Bradyarrythmia) [online] Available from httpcvimednyueduTriandis HC 1994 Culture and social behaviour New York McGraw-Hillde Vos AS ed 1998 Research at grassroots a prime for the caring professions Pretoria
Van SchaikWaruta DW and Kinoti HW 1994 Pastoral care in African Christianity essays in pastoral
theology Nairobi ActonYule W 1999 Post-traumatic stress disorders concepts and therapy Chichester Willey
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 193
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
conceptualised trauma and its causes from their cultural beliefs Also the finding is in line
with Foulks et alrsquos (1977) assertion that Africans do not believe in chance bad luck or
fate They believe that every illness has an intention and a specific cause Their culture
includes customs values beliefs attitudes implicit rules of conduct patterns of family
social organisation taboos and sanctions which they shared (Triandis 1994 De Silva in
Yule 1999) Nonetheless 20 of the participants indicated that the trauma just happened
This view might have been put forward by participants who do not subscribe to the
traditional explanation of witchraft and mazhuluzhulu Another plausible explanation is
that the 20 may account for Black Africans who embraced the individualistic western
cultural values
Therefore the microsystems (immediate setting) mesosystems (processes between
two or more microsystems) exosystems (processes between two or more settings)
macrosystems (influences of a broader culture and socio-economic environments) and
chronosystems (effects of consistency and change over life course) among the Venda-
speaking participants influenced their understanding of the causes of trauma (Eamon
2001) Thus these structures of the ecological environment served as a framework for the
explanation of the Africansrsquo belief system among the Venda-speaking participants It is
therefore not surprising that most of them (60) attributed trauma to witchcraft
The above finding is in line with the notion that for many Africans Christianity was
only adopted outwardly and did not inspire them spiritually According to Waruta and
Kinoti (1994) many Africans still maintain their traditional beliefs and practices during
important or critical stages in life (like birth initiation marriage death incurable sickness
and other anxieties in daily living) while upholding their piety as bequeathed to them in the
missionary enterprise Waruta and Kinoti (1994) furthermore hold that any kind of
medical treatment which is unrelated to the supernatural and to the community has
limited chances of success in Africa even if half the patients profess to be Christians
Contrary to the above the western-oriented PTSD model fails to account for the cultural
pluralistic experience of trauma (Collins 2004)
Some participants cited devil possession and ancestral spirits as the major causes of
trauma The responses reflect the influence of the mesosystem on individual members The
mesosystem integrates the interrelations between two or more microsystems each of
which contains the developing person In an African view the mesosystem is the
intermediate universe It functions as a no-manrsquos land since it is believed to take place
where evil spirits witches and sorcerers dwell It is also called the lsquostructured collective
imaginaryrsquo a system that is highly respected for giving rise to all good and bad fortune as
well as giving of form to peoplersquos desires fears anxieties and hope for success It is also
believed to regulate the day-to-day psychological fate of individual human beings in
Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Contrary to expectation the study did lend support the notion that in an African
environment there is a belief that ritual impurities are usually associated with death the
reproductive system and the violation of sexual prohibitions (van Dyk 2001) It had been
argued that the violation of sexual prohibitions like sexual intercourse with a woman
during menstruation with a widow before she is cleansed or with a woman who has had
an abortion or miscarriage can lead to a variety of health problems However in this case
the wrath of ancestors is believed to cause illness but it is also believed that witches
sometimes use sexual intercourse to cause illness Besides this belief about witches and
ancestors as causes of illnesses (van Dyk 2001) events that occur in a community have
consequences on individuals in the home For example a community may believe in
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 191
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
witchcraft Failure by particular family members to co-operate with other community
members may lead those individuals to be suspects of witchcraft (van Dyk 2001)
The above finding is compatible with Kazarian and Evansrsquos (1998) assertion that the
ancestors can punish their people by sending illness and misfortune if social norms are
violated or when culturally prescribed practices are neglected or incorrectly performed
The illness might be caused by failure to perform a cultural and religious ritual
Nevertheless it is assumed that peaceful living with onersquos neighbours observing social
norms and living in harmony with onersquos environment and with God spirits and ancestors
are all essential to protect oneself and onersquos family from disease (Ebigbo 1987)
It emerged from the study that trauma also results from non-cultural causes Some
participants attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner
violence rape robbery road accidents and murder This finding is in line with Gopaul-
McNicol and Brice-Bakerrsquos (1998) argument that the majority of Africans acknowledge
that some illnesses have natural or organic causes In the same vein Eamon (2001) opines
that certain illnesses are originated in the microsystem The microsystem consists of the
immediate environment such as onersquos home friends relatives school and society In this
study the microsystem represents the everyday practical social and collective life of
people in Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Conclusion
The DSM-IV-TR and the ICD-10 explain the western understanding of the causes of
trauma (Collins 2004) However the given explanations do not suit the traditional African
concept of trauma The psychiatric categories that are used to understand measure and
classify mental distress are specific to western culture and society They ignore and
undermine the African concepts of suffering misfortune and illness Africansrsquo
conceptualisation of trauma and its causes is influenced by several contextual factors
Contextual factors include their social political and cultural realities To a larger extent
the Venda-speaking participants attributed trauma to witchcraft angry ancestral spirits and
devil possession The study concludes that culture is a determining factor in peoplesrsquo lives
influencing both decisions and understanding of the illnesses
Limitations of the study
This study has some limitations All the participants were drawn from the Venda-speaking
ethnic group The study is short of the voices of the Tsonga Pedi Afrikaans and English-
speaking people in the Limpopo Province Considering the qualitative nature of the
present study the findings are not generalisable
References
Collins A 2004 Trauma in context advanced reader Durban University of Kwazulu NatalDenzin NK and Lincoln YS eds 1998 Collecting and interpreting qualitative materials
London Sagevan Dyk A 2001 Traditional African beliefs and customs Implications for AIDS education and
prevention in Africa South African Journal of Psychology 31 60ndash66Eamon MK 2001 The effects of poverty on childrenrsquos socioemotional development an ecological
systems analysis Social Work 46 256ndash266Ebigbo PE 1987 The mind body and society an African perspective International Journal for
the Advancement of Health 3 (4) 45ndash57Foulks EF et al 1977 Current perspectives in cultural psychiatry New York Spectrum
192 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Gopaul-McNicol S and Brice-Baker J 1998 Cross-cultural practice assessment treatment andtraining Canada Wiley
Kazarian SS and Evans DR 1998 Cultural clinical psychology theory research and practiceOxford Oxford University Press
Madu SN Baguma P and Pritz A 1999 Traditional healersrsquo approach to the schizophreniaFrankfurt IKO Verlag
Marshall C and Rossman GB 1999 Designing qualitative research 3rd ed New Delhi SageMatsumoto D 1996 Culture and psychology Pacific Grove CA BrooksColeNeuman WL 2000 Social research methods qualitative and quantitative approaches 4th ed
Boston MA Allyn amp BaconPeltzer K 2001 Exposure to violence and posttraumatic stress disorder in a rural adult population
in South Africa Acta Academica 32 73ndash84Struwig FW and Stead GB 2001 Planning designing and reporting research Pinelands
Cape Town Maskew Miller LongmanScholten A 2012 Bradycardia (Bradyarrythmia) [online] Available from httpcvimednyueduTriandis HC 1994 Culture and social behaviour New York McGraw-Hillde Vos AS ed 1998 Research at grassroots a prime for the caring professions Pretoria
Van SchaikWaruta DW and Kinoti HW 1994 Pastoral care in African Christianity essays in pastoral
theology Nairobi ActonYule W 1999 Post-traumatic stress disorders concepts and therapy Chichester Willey
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 193
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
witchcraft Failure by particular family members to co-operate with other community
members may lead those individuals to be suspects of witchcraft (van Dyk 2001)
The above finding is compatible with Kazarian and Evansrsquos (1998) assertion that the
ancestors can punish their people by sending illness and misfortune if social norms are
violated or when culturally prescribed practices are neglected or incorrectly performed
The illness might be caused by failure to perform a cultural and religious ritual
Nevertheless it is assumed that peaceful living with onersquos neighbours observing social
norms and living in harmony with onersquos environment and with God spirits and ancestors
are all essential to protect oneself and onersquos family from disease (Ebigbo 1987)
It emerged from the study that trauma also results from non-cultural causes Some
participants attributed traumatic experiences to the abuse of substances intimate partner
violence rape robbery road accidents and murder This finding is in line with Gopaul-
McNicol and Brice-Bakerrsquos (1998) argument that the majority of Africans acknowledge
that some illnesses have natural or organic causes In the same vein Eamon (2001) opines
that certain illnesses are originated in the microsystem The microsystem consists of the
immediate environment such as onersquos home friends relatives school and society In this
study the microsystem represents the everyday practical social and collective life of
people in Africa (van Dyk 2001)
Conclusion
The DSM-IV-TR and the ICD-10 explain the western understanding of the causes of
trauma (Collins 2004) However the given explanations do not suit the traditional African
concept of trauma The psychiatric categories that are used to understand measure and
classify mental distress are specific to western culture and society They ignore and
undermine the African concepts of suffering misfortune and illness Africansrsquo
conceptualisation of trauma and its causes is influenced by several contextual factors
Contextual factors include their social political and cultural realities To a larger extent
the Venda-speaking participants attributed trauma to witchcraft angry ancestral spirits and
devil possession The study concludes that culture is a determining factor in peoplesrsquo lives
influencing both decisions and understanding of the illnesses
Limitations of the study
This study has some limitations All the participants were drawn from the Venda-speaking
ethnic group The study is short of the voices of the Tsonga Pedi Afrikaans and English-
speaking people in the Limpopo Province Considering the qualitative nature of the
present study the findings are not generalisable
References
Collins A 2004 Trauma in context advanced reader Durban University of Kwazulu NatalDenzin NK and Lincoln YS eds 1998 Collecting and interpreting qualitative materials
London Sagevan Dyk A 2001 Traditional African beliefs and customs Implications for AIDS education and
prevention in Africa South African Journal of Psychology 31 60ndash66Eamon MK 2001 The effects of poverty on childrenrsquos socioemotional development an ecological
systems analysis Social Work 46 256ndash266Ebigbo PE 1987 The mind body and society an African perspective International Journal for
the Advancement of Health 3 (4) 45ndash57Foulks EF et al 1977 Current perspectives in cultural psychiatry New York Spectrum
192 A Nevhutalu and P Mudhovozi
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Gopaul-McNicol S and Brice-Baker J 1998 Cross-cultural practice assessment treatment andtraining Canada Wiley
Kazarian SS and Evans DR 1998 Cultural clinical psychology theory research and practiceOxford Oxford University Press
Madu SN Baguma P and Pritz A 1999 Traditional healersrsquo approach to the schizophreniaFrankfurt IKO Verlag
Marshall C and Rossman GB 1999 Designing qualitative research 3rd ed New Delhi SageMatsumoto D 1996 Culture and psychology Pacific Grove CA BrooksColeNeuman WL 2000 Social research methods qualitative and quantitative approaches 4th ed
Boston MA Allyn amp BaconPeltzer K 2001 Exposure to violence and posttraumatic stress disorder in a rural adult population
in South Africa Acta Academica 32 73ndash84Struwig FW and Stead GB 2001 Planning designing and reporting research Pinelands
Cape Town Maskew Miller LongmanScholten A 2012 Bradycardia (Bradyarrythmia) [online] Available from httpcvimednyueduTriandis HC 1994 Culture and social behaviour New York McGraw-Hillde Vos AS ed 1998 Research at grassroots a prime for the caring professions Pretoria
Van SchaikWaruta DW and Kinoti HW 1994 Pastoral care in African Christianity essays in pastoral
theology Nairobi ActonYule W 1999 Post-traumatic stress disorders concepts and therapy Chichester Willey
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 193
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4
Gopaul-McNicol S and Brice-Baker J 1998 Cross-cultural practice assessment treatment andtraining Canada Wiley
Kazarian SS and Evans DR 1998 Cultural clinical psychology theory research and practiceOxford Oxford University Press
Madu SN Baguma P and Pritz A 1999 Traditional healersrsquo approach to the schizophreniaFrankfurt IKO Verlag
Marshall C and Rossman GB 1999 Designing qualitative research 3rd ed New Delhi SageMatsumoto D 1996 Culture and psychology Pacific Grove CA BrooksColeNeuman WL 2000 Social research methods qualitative and quantitative approaches 4th ed
Boston MA Allyn amp BaconPeltzer K 2001 Exposure to violence and posttraumatic stress disorder in a rural adult population
in South Africa Acta Academica 32 73ndash84Struwig FW and Stead GB 2001 Planning designing and reporting research Pinelands
Cape Town Maskew Miller LongmanScholten A 2012 Bradycardia (Bradyarrythmia) [online] Available from httpcvimednyueduTriandis HC 1994 Culture and social behaviour New York McGraw-Hillde Vos AS ed 1998 Research at grassroots a prime for the caring professions Pretoria
Van SchaikWaruta DW and Kinoti HW 1994 Pastoral care in African Christianity essays in pastoral
theology Nairobi ActonYule W 1999 Post-traumatic stress disorders concepts and therapy Chichester Willey
International Journal of Health Promotion and Education 193
Dow
nloa
ded
by [
Uni
vers
ity o
f C
onne
ctic
ut]
at 2
222
10
Oct
ober
201
4